Dying and dead mens living words published by Da. Lloyd.
         Lloyd, David, 1635-1692.
      
       
         
           1668
        
      
       Approx. 189 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 109 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A48788
         Wing L2637
         ESTC R23995
         07940109
         ocm 07940109
         40560
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A48788)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 40560)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1210:1)
      
       
         
           
             Dying and dead mens living words published by Da. Lloyd.
             Lloyd, David, 1635-1692.
          
           [4], 212 p.
           
             Printed for John Amery,
             London :
             1668.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in the Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Conduct of life.
           Spiritual life.
        
      
    
     
        2002-01 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2002-02 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2002-03 TCP Staff (Michigan)
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2002-03 Sara Gothard
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2002-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           DYING
           AND
           DEAD
           MENS
           Living
           Words
           .
        
         
           Published
           by
           
             Da.
             Lloyd
          
           ,
           M.
           A.
           and
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospel
           at
           the
           Charter-house
           ,
           near
           London
           .
        
         
           Luke
           16.
           27.
           28
           ,
           29
           ,
           30.
           
        
         
           Then
           he
           said
           ,
           I
           pray
           thee
           therefore
           ,
           father
           ,
           th●●●ou
           wouldest
           send
           him
           to
           my
           Fathers
           house
           .
        
         
           For
           I
           have
           five
           brethren
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           testifie
           unto
           ●●em
           ,
           lest
           they
           also
           come
           into
           this
           place
           of
           torment
           .
        
         
           Abraham
           said
           unto
           him
           ,
           They
           have
           Moses
           and
           th●●rophets
           ,
           let
           them
           hear
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           he
           said
           ,
           Nay
           ,
           father
           Abraham
           :
           but
           if
           one
           ●ent
           unto
           them
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           they
           will
           repent
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           Amery●
           at
           the
           Black-boy
           over
           against
           Saint
           Cle●●●●
           Church
           in
           the
           Strand
           ,
           1668.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           OR
           ,
           FAIR
           WARNINGS
           TO
           A
           Careless
           World.
           
        
         
           Shewing
           ,
        
         
           THat
           all
           sorts
           of
           men
           that
           have
           gone
           before
           us
           ,
           into
           an
           eternal
           state
           ,
           
             of
             all
             conditions
          
           ,
           as
           Emperours
           ,
           Kings
           ,
           Philosophers
           ,
           States-men
           ,
           
             &c.
             of
             all
             Religions
          
           ,
           as
           Heathens
           ,
           Iews
           ,
           Mahometans
           ,
           Christians
           ;
           
             of
             all
             Opinions
             among
             Christians
          
           ,
           and
           of
           
             all
             Tempers
          
           under
           those
           Opinions
           ,
           whether
           strict
           and
           serious
           ,
           or
           loose
           and
           debauched
           ,
           in
           all
           ages
           of
           the
           world
           from
           the
           Creation
           ,
           have
           
           left
           this
           great
           observation
           behind
           them
           ,
           
             that
             upon
             experience
             they
             have
             found●
             that
             what
             vain
             thoughts
             soever
             men
             may
             in
             the
             heat
             of
             their
             youth
          
           and
           lust
           ,
           entertain
           of
           Religion
           ,
           they
           will
           sooner
           or
           later
           feel
           a
           testimony
           God
           hath
           given
           it
           in
           every
           mans
           breast
           ,
           which
           will
           one
           day
           make
           them
           serious
           ,
           either
           by
           the
           inexpressible
           fears
           ,
           terrors
           and
           Agonies
           of
           a
           troubled
           mind
           ,
           or
           the
           unconceivable
           peace
           ,
           comfort
           and
           joy
           of
           a
           good
           Conscience
           .
           A
           small
           part
           whereof
           was
           Printed
           1665.
           both
           at
           London
           and
           at
           
             Yorke
             ,
             ad
             obturandum
             os
             Atheorum
             ,
          
           (
           to
           use
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Reverend
           
           Doctor
           Digle
           ,
           Chaplain
           to
           the
           Lord
           Archbishop
           of
           York
           ,
           in
           his
           earnest
           and
           particular
           Recommendation
           of
           it
           to
           the
           Press
           there
           )
           to
           awaken
           us
           out
           of
           our
           Prodigious
           Atheisme
           and
           Infidelity
           ,
           a
           little
           before
           the
           late
           Dreadful
           judgements
           ,
           that
           made
           us
           feel
           the
           power
           of
           that
           God
           whom
           we
           wouldnot
           believe
           ;
           and
           the
           whole
           is
           now
           published
           upon
           a
           pious
           Persons
           importunate
           request
           ,
           
           that
           we
           may
           take
           example
           by
           others
           ,
           to
           be
           serious
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           our
           eternal
           concernments
           ,
           before
           we
           be
           made
           examples
           our selves
           .
        
         
           
           
             Eccles.
             12.
             11.
             
          
           The
           words
           of
           the
           wise
           are
           as
           goads
           ,
           and
           as
           nails
           fastened
           by
           the
           Masters
           of
           Assemblies
           ,
           which
           are
           given
           from
           one
           Shepheard●
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Fair
           Warnings
           TO
           A
           CARELESS
           WORLD
           .
        
         
           
             
               Letter
               from
               the
               Right
               Hon
               Iames
               Earl
               of
               Marleburgh
               ,
               a
               little
               before
               his
               death
               in
               the
               Battle
               at
               Sea
               ,
               on
               the
               Coast
               of
               Holland
               ,
               1665.
               
            
             
               the
               Right
               Honourable
               Sir
               
                 Hugh
                 Pollard
              
               ,
               Comptroler
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Houshold
               .
               
                 Sir
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               Believe
               the
               goodness
               of
               your
               nature
               ,
               and
               the
               freindship
               you
               have
               alwayes
               born
               me
               ,
               will
               re●●ive
               with
               kindness
               the
               last
               of●●e
               of
               your
               friend
               .
               I
               am
               in
               health
               
               enough
               of
               body
               ,
               and
               (
               through
               the
               mercy
               of
               God
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               )
               well
               disposed
               in
               mind
               .
               This
               I
               premise
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               be
               satisfied
               that
               what
               I
               write
               proceeds
               not
               from
               any
               phantastick
               terrour
               of
               mind
               ,
               but
               from
               a
               sober
               resolution
               of
               what
               concerns
               my self
               ,
               and
               earnest
               desire
               to
               do
               you
               more
               good
               after
               my
               death
               ,
               then
               mine
               example
               (
               God
               of
               his
               mercy
               pardon
               the
               badness
               of
               it
               )
               in
               my
               life-time
               may
               do
               you
               harm
               .
               I
               will
               not
               speak
               ought
               of
               the
               vanity
               of
               this
               world
               ;
               your
               own
               age
               and
               experience
               will
               save
               that
               labour
               :
               But
               there
               is
               a
               certain
               thing
               that
               goeth
               up
               and
               down
               the
               world
               ,
               called
               Religion
               ,
               dressed
               and
               pretended
               phantastically
               ,
               and
               to
               purposes
               bad
               enough
               ,
               which
               yet
               by
               such
               evil
               dealing
               loseth
               not
               its
               being
               :
               The
               great
               goo●
               God
               hath
               not
               left
               it
               without
               ●
               witness
               ,
               more
               or
               less
               ,
               sooner
               o●
               later
               ,
               in
               every
               mans
               bosome
               ,
               t●
               
               direct
               us
               in
               the
               pursuit
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               avoiding
               of
               those
               inextricable
               disquisitions
               and
               entanglements
               our
               own
               frail
               reasons
               would
               perplex
               us
               withal
               ,
               God
               in
               his
               infinite
               mercy
               hath
               given
               us
               his
               Holy
               Word
               ;
               in
               which
               as
               there
               are
               many
               things
               hard
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               so
               there
               is
               enough
               plain
               and
               easie
               ,
               to
               quiet
               our
               minds
               ,
               and
               direct
               us
               concerning
               our
               future
               being
               .
               I
               confess
               to
               God
               and
               you
               ,
               I
               have
               been
               a
               great
               neglecter
               ,
               and
               (
               I
               fear
               )
               despiser
               of
               it
               :
               (
               God
               of
               his
               infinite
               mercy
               pardon
               me
               the
               dreadful
               fault
               .
               )
               But
               when
               I
               retired
               my self
               from
               the
               noise
               and
               deceitful
               vanity
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               I
               found
               no
               true
               comfort
               in
               any
               other
               resolution
               ,
               then
               what
               I
               had
               from
               thence
               :
               I
               commend
               from
               the
               bottom
               of
               my
               heart
               the
               same
               to
               your
               (
               I
               hope
               )
               happy
               use
               .
               Dear
               Sir
               Hugh
               ,
               let
               us
               be
               more
               generous
               then
               to
               beleive
               we
               die
               as
               the
               beast
               that
               perish
               ;
               but
               
               with
               a
               Christian
               ,
               manly
               ,
               brave
               resolution
               ,
               look
               to
               what
               is
               eternal
               .
               I
               will
               not
               trouble
               you
               farther
               .
               The
               only
               great
               God
               ,
               and
               holy
               God
               ,
               Father
               ,
               Son
               and
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               direct
               you
               to
               an
               happie
               end
               of
               your
               life
               ,
               and
               send
               us
               a
               joyful
               resurrection
               .
               So
               prays
            
             
               
                 Your
                 true
                 friend
                 ,
                 Marleburgh
                 .
              
               
                 Old
                 Iames
                 ,
                 neer
                 the
                 coast
                 of
                 Holland
                 .
                 
                   April
                   24.
                   1665.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 commend
                 my
                 love
                 to
                 all
                 mine
                 acquaintance
                 ;
                 particularly
                 ,
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 that
                 my
                 cousin
                 Glascock
                 may
                 have
                 a
                 sight
                 of
                 this
                 Letter
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 many
                 friends
                 besides
                 as
                 you
                 will
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 else
                 that
                 desire
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I
                   pray
                   grant
                   this
                   my
                   request
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           THis
           Letter
           ,
           though
           very
           weighty
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           it
           ,
           very
           serious
           in
           the
           phrase
           and
           expression
           ,
           yet
           is
           most
           observable
           fo●
           
           the
           time
           it
           was
           written
           in
           ;
           a
           few
           dayes
           before
           this
           honourable
           persons
           Soul
           went
           we
           hope
           to
           be
           happy
           into
           another
           world
           ,
           did
           he
           in
           this
           solemn
           manner
           of
           a
           Will
           and
           Testament
           ,
           rather
           than
           a
           Letter
           ,
           leave
           his
           mind
           about
           the
           necessity
           of
           being
           religious
           in
           this
           :
           It
           was
           after
           he
           had
           made
           tryal
           of
           most
           of
           the
           great
           variety
           of
           opinions
           which
           were
           in
           this
           licentious
           age
           broached
           ,
           and
           had
           experience
           of
           most
           of
           the
           vanities
           which
           have
           been
           in
           these
           loose
           times
           practised
           ,
           that
           recollecting
           himself
           ,
           and
           ,
           as
           it
           becomes
           every
           rational
           man
           ,
           (
           who
           onely
           of
           all
           the
           creatures
           in
           the
           world
           hath
           therefore
           power
           to
           reflect
           )
           communing
           with
           his
           own
           heart
           about
           his
           passed
           life
           which
           he
           knew
           was
           but
           a
           state
           of
           tryal
           in
           order
           to
           a
           future
           ;
           upon
           serious
           consideration
           (
           or
           putting
           together
           of
           and
           dwelling
           upon
           rational
           thoughts
           ,
           for
           want
           
           whereof
           the
           thousands
           that
           perish
           are
           cast
           away
           )
           of
           the
           account
           he
           saw
           by
           the
           frame
           of
           things
           made
           for
           men
           ,
           men
           must
           give
           to
           the
           first
           being
           that
           made
           them
           for
           them
           .
           2.
           
           Of
           the
           invisible
           things
           of
           God
           that
           were
           seen
           by
           the
           things
           that
           are
           made
           .
           3.
           
           Of
           an
           immortal
           Soul
           he
           felt
           within
           him
           ,
           and
           an
           eternal
           estate
           expected
           by
           him
           .
           4.
           
           Of
           the
           consent
           of
           Nations
           ,
           and
           the
           dictates
           of
           every
           mans
           own
           conscience
           attesting
           religion
           .
           5.
           
           Of
           the
           providence
           of
           God
           sealing
           it
           by
           miracles
           in
           the
           former
           ages
           ,
           &
           owning
           it
           by
           extraordinary
           dispensations
           both
           of
           mercies
           and
           judgements
           in
           the
           latter
           ages
           of
           the
           world
           .
           6.
           
           Of
           the
           experience
           all
           men
           have
           of
           religion
           on
           their
           hearts
           in
           the
           comfort
           it
           affords
           in
           doing
           well
           ,
           and
           the
           terrors
           it
           sends
           upon
           doing
           ill
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           strange
           success
           it
           hath
           had
           by
           bare
           perswasion
           against
           the
           learning
           ,
           
           the
           lusts
           ,
           the
           Laws
           ,
           the
           Customes
           ,
           and
           Interests
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           men
           that
           could
           doe
           no
           more
           for
           the
           propagation
           of
           it
           than
           live
           up
           to
           it
           ;
           and
           (
           to
           shew
           they
           had
           no
           design
           )
           in
           different
           Countries
           ,
           times
           ,
           interests
           ,
           professions
           ,
           Languages
           ,
           and
           abilities
           ,
           die
           for
           it
           .
           7.
           
           Of
           the
           wisdom
           of
           being
           serious
           and
           religious
           ,
           considering
           there
           is
           no
           inconvenience
           in
           being
           so
           (
           nay
           to
           be
           sober
           ,
           temperate
           ,
           just
           ,
           loving
           ,
           humble
           ,
           faithful
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           be
           religious
           ,
           &c.
           are
           things
           that
           carry
           along
           with
           them
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           convenience
           )
           in
           this
           world
           ;
           and
           a
           great
           necessity
           of
           being
           so
           ,
           if
           here
           be
           ,
           as
           no
           man
           is
           sure
           there
           is
           not
           ,
           another
           world
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           upon
           serious
           considerations
           of
           this
           &
           the
           like
           nature
           ,
           our
           noble
           Lord
           looking
           through
           and
           beyond
           all
           that
           is
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           that
           makes
           up
           this
           frame
           and
           scene
           of
           things
           
           finding
           nothing
           likely
           to
           stay
           with
           him
           during
           his
           everlasting
           state
           but
           grace
           ,
           virtue
           ,
           &
           true
           goodness
           ,
           came
           up
           to
           these
           noble
           thoughts
           ,
           which
           (
           as
           true
           goodness
           is
           communicative
           )
           he
           thought
           the
           great
           interest
           of
           a
           Careless
           world
           to
           know
           &
           ponder
           ,
           the
           rather
           because
           all
           men
           arrive
           at
           these
           sentiments
           at
           last
           ,
           why
           will
           they
           not
           brace
           them
           at
           first
           ?
           Ah
           why
           will
           any
           rational
           man
           live
           in
           those
           things
           wherein
           no
           rational
           man
           dares
           dye
           ?
           if
           irreligious
           courses
           be
           bad
           ,
           why
           do
           you
           ,
           why
           doth
           any
           ingenious
           person
           rashly
           enter
           upon
           them
           ?
           If
           good
           ,
           why
           do
           all
           men
           sooner
           or
           later
           soberly
           renounce
           them
           .
           What
           is
           the
           reason
           that
           men
           of
           understanding
           buy
           repentance
           so
           dear
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           not
           a
           man
           who
           doth
           not
           in
           his
           latter
           yeares
           sadly
           reflect
           upon
           those
           things
           which
           in
           his
           younger
           dayes
           he
           so
           much
           pleased
           himself
           in
           ?
           No
           
           other
           can
           be
           imagined
           than
           this
           ,
           that
           we
           embrace
           evil
           courses
           and
           neglect
           good
           by
           fancy
           ,
           opinion
           ,
           and
           lust
           ,
           the
           worst
           judges
           of
           things
           for
           many
           yeares
           ,
           the
           first
           whereof
           we
           loath
           ,
           and
           the
           second
           we
           love
           at
           last
           ,
           by
           experience
           the
           best
           ;
           and
           but
           that
           sin
           is
           folly
           ,
           and
           doth
           infatuate
           as
           well
           as
           defile
           ,
           would
           any
           thing
           indued
           with
           reason
           make
           that
           matter
           of
           pleasure
           ,
           which
           every
           body
           for
           these
           6000
           years
           hath
           upon
           tryal
           [
           the
           best
           ground
           of
           knowledge
           ]
           found
           matter
           of
           grief
           ?
           or
           that
           a
           matter
           of
           scorn
           ,
           which
           all
           the
           world
           hath
           experirienced
           the
           only
           matter
           of
           comfort
           ?
           It
           s
           sad
           ,
           that
           after
           Eusebius
           his
           learned
           demonstrations
           ,
           
             Iustin
             Martyrs
          
           stout
           and
           successeful
           Apologies
           ,
           Tertullians
           pressing
           and
           close
           Discourses
           ,
           
             Clemens
             Alexandrinus
          
           his
           various
           Learning
           ,
           his
           Scholar
           Origens
           sweet
           and
           powerful
           reasonings
           ,
           Minutius
           
           and
           Arnobius
           nervous
           〈◊〉
           acuté
           Tractates
           ;
           &
           Lactantius
           that
           Christian
           Cicero's
           flowing
           arguments
           ,
           the
           School-mens
           convincing
           reasons
           ,
           besides
           the
           satisfactory
           and
           useful
           labours
           of
           
             Ludovicus
             Vives
          
           ,
           the
           Lord
           
             Du
             Plessis
             ,
             Grotius
             ,
             Amyrald
             ,
             Ficinus
             ,
             Stilling
             fleet
             ,
          
           &c.
           of
           the
           reasonableness
           of
           religion
           ;
           any
           should
           hazzard
           their
           reason
           ,
           &
           interest
           so
           far
           as
           to
           make
           tryal
           whether
           is
           better
           ,
           a
           religious
           or
           an
           irreligious
           life
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           much
           sadder
           that
           after
           a
           tryal
           of
           so
           many
           thousand
           years
           as
           have
           been
           since
           the
           Creation
           ,
           and
           every
           man
           (
           that
           had
           the
           use
           of
           his
           reason
           )
           either
           while
           he
           lived
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           or
           when
           he
           departed
           from
           the
           world
           ,
           leaving
           behind
           him
           this
           testimony
           ,
           that
           nothing
           repented
           him
           but
           the
           evil
           he
           had
           committed
           ,
           and
           nothing
           pleased
           him
           but
           the
           good
           he
           had
           done
           (
           Of
           the
           thousands
           whose
           death
           we
           have
           seen
           or
           heard
           ,
           what
           one
           person
           ,
           
           though
           never
           so
           much
           besotted
           ,
           ever
           recommended
           a
           debauched
           life
           (
           to
           those
           that
           stood
           about
           him
           ready
           to
           gather
           his
           last
           breath
           )
           as
           desireable
           ,
           nay
           earnestly
           as
           they
           loved
           him
           or
           themselves
           by
           his
           own
           sad
           example
           warned
           them
           not
           from
           it
           as
           mischievous
           ?
           What
           one
           man
           in
           the
           world
           repented
           of
           a
           good
           life
           ,
           yea
           with
           teares
           for
           his
           own
           miscarriages
           did
           not
           with
           all
           the
           arguments
           imaginable
           exhort
           to
           it
           ?
           )
           I
           say
           it
           is
           much
           sadder
           that
           after
           the
           experience
           of
           all
           men
           that
           went
           before
           us
           ,
           any
           man
           should
           be
           able
           so
           far
           to
           suppress
           his
           reason
           as
           to
           fall
           into
           that
           snare
           and
           pit
           of
           licenciousness
           that
           all
           men
           before
           him
           warn
           him
           of
           :
           What
           advantage
           have
           we
           of
           living
           after
           others
           and
           observing
           in
           their
           History
           ,
           that
           however
           they
           lived
           they
           died
           piously
           ,
           if
           we
           become
           Histories
           our selves
           and
           g●ve
           others
           occasion
           to
           say
           the
           same
           
           things
           of
           us
           that
           we
           did
           of
           our
           fore
           fathers
           ?
           all
           the
           miscarriages
           in
           Arts
           and
           Sciences
           ,
           in
           War
           ,
           peace
           ,
           in
           Laws
           and
           Government
           ,
           found
           by
           experience
           inconvenient
           ,
           we
           have
           cast
           off
           ,
           retaining
           only
           those
           of
           life
           and
           manners
           ?
           What
           is
           more
           an
           argument
           against
           or
           for
           any
           thing
           than
           experience
           ?
           And
           what
           experience
           can
           be
           in
           this
           world
           more
           than
           that
           of
           mens
           whole
           lives
           ?
           And
           what
           declaration
           can
           there
           be
           more
           solemn
           than
           that
           of
           dying
           men
           ;
           Soules
           even
           almost
           separate
           ,
           just
           freeing
           themselves
           from
           the
           burden
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           inlightned
           with
           the
           approaches
           of
           God.
           An
           holy
           desire
           of
           a
           religious
           death
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           pang
           ,
           the
           humor
           ,
           the
           fancy
           ,
           the
           fear
           of
           some
           men
           ,
           but
           the
           serious
           wish
           of
           all
           ;
           many
           having
           lived
           wickedly
           ,
           very
           few
           ,
           in
           their
           senses
           died
           so
           .
        
         
           
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             For
             upon
             this
             occasion
             having
             recollected
             the
             ends
             of
             most
             men
             ,
             of
             whom
             either
             the
             Scripture
             of
             prophane
             History
             hath
             made
             mention
             ,
             I
             find
             ,
             besides
             the
             many
             Scripture
             instances
             as
             1.
             of
             Adams
             being
             ashamed
             and
             affrighted
             with
             the
             guilt
             of
             sin
             ,
             Gen.
             3.
             4
             ,
             5.
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             had
             injoyed
             the
             pleasure
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             leaving
             to
             his
             posterity
             ,
             besides
             seven
             rules
             of
             a
             serious
             religion
             ,
             this
             caution
             as
             the
             Iews
             
             report
             it
             that
             no
             man
             would
             sin
             
               if
               he
               saw
               from
               the
               beginning
               to
               the
               end
               of
               things
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Cain
             who
             though
             he
             is
             said
             by
             the
             Talmudist
             (
             Ruzzia
             )
             to
             challenge
             his
             brother
             to
             the
             field
             upon
             this
             assertion
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             other
             world
             ,
             and
             no
             everlasting
             reward
             to
             those
             
             that
             did
             well
             ,
             or
             punishment
             to
             them
             that
             did
             ill
             ,
             yet
             overcoming
             his
             brother
             he
             was
             overcome
             of
             that
             great
             truth
             of
             an
             everlasting
             state
             ,
             owned
             by
             him
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             which
             he
             trembled
             ,
             being
             (
             as
             the
             most
             jolly
             sinners
             are
             )
             all
             his
             life
             time
             
               in
               bondage
               for
               fear
               of
               death
               :
            
             He
             that
             stabbed
             half
             the
             world●
             at
             a
             blow
             could
             not
             command
             the
             dictates
             of
             conscience
             (
             which
             make
             them
             who
             are
             without
             Law
             a
             Law
             to
             themselves
             )
             so
             far
             as
             to
             kill
             the
             Worm
             that
             shall
             never
             die
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Lamech
             had
             no
             sooner
             committed
             the
             sin
             of
             Cain
             (
             whether
             upon
             Cain's
             own
             person
             ,
             or
             upon
             some
             other
             ,
             cannot
             and
             need
             not
             be
             decided
             )
             but
             he
             lived
             all
             his
             dayes
             under
             the
             fear
             of
             his
             punishment
             ;
             for
             Gen.
             4.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             Lamech
             said
             to
             his
             Wives
             (
             when
             in
             all
             probability
             there
             were
             none
             he
             needed
             to
             fear
             but
             them
             and
             God
             )
             Adah
             and
             Zillah
             ,
             hear
             my
             
             voice
             ye
             Wives
             of
             Lamech
             ,
             hearken
             to
             my
             speech
             ,
             for
             I
             have
             slain
             a
             man
             to
             my
             wounding
             ,
             and
             a
             young
             man
             to
             my
             hurt
             :
             if
             Cain
             shall
             be
             avenged
             seven
             fold
             ,
             truly
             Lamech
             shall
             be
             avenged
             seveny
             times
             seavenfold
             .
             Insomuch
             that
             men
             convinced
             by
             these
             instances
             of
             the
             power
             of
             a
             natural
             conscience
             began
             then
             ,
             as
             it
             followeth
             in
             the
             text
             ,
             
               to
               call
               on
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               verse
            
             36.
             
             (
             So
             I
             understand
             the
             word
             with
             
               Iosephus
               Archaio
            
             the
             best
             Antiquary
             in
             this
             case
             .
             )
             R.
             Eliezer
             in
             
               Maase-Beresithe
               c.
            
             22.
             
             
               Cyril
               .
               orat
               ad
               Iul.
               Epiph.
            
             1.
             against
             the
             Targum
             of
             Ionathan
             :
             The
             account
             given
             of
             Idolatry
             by
             
               Maimonid
               l.
               de
               cultu
               Stellarum
            
             and
             Proseld
             .
             3.
             
               ad
               synt
               .
               de
               diis
               Syris
               .
            
          
           
             And
             as
             appeares
             in
             the
             instances
             of
             Enoch
             &
             Noah
             ,
             men
             who
             walked
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             God
             took
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             And
             besides
             that
             sin
             sooner
             or
             later
             makes
             all
             men
             as
             well
             as
             David
             and
             Heman
             have
             their
             Soules
             sore
             
               vexed
               ,
               become
               weary
               of
               their
               groaning
               ,
            
             while
             
               all
               the
               night
               long
               they
               make
               their
               bed
               to
               swim
               ,
               and
               water
               their
               Couch
               with
               their
               teares
               ,
            
             their
             eyes
             
               being
               consumed
               because
               of
               grief
               ;
               and
               they
               saying
               how
               long
               shall
               we
               take
               counsel
               in
               our
               Soules
               ,
            
             having
             sorrow
             in
             our
             
               hearts
               daily
               ;
               my
               God
               ,
               my
               God
               ,
               why
               hast
               thou
               forsaken
               me
               ,
               why
               art
               thou
               so
               far
               from
               helping
               me
               and
               from
               the
               words
               of
               my
               roaring
               ?
               Remember
               not
               the
               sins
               of
               my
               youth
               :
               look
               upon
               my
               affliction
               ,
               and
               my
               pain
               ,
               and
               forgive
               all
               my
               sins
               .
               I
               had
               fainted
               unless
               I
               had
               beleived
               the
               goodness
               of
               the
               
               Lord
               in
               the
               Land
               of
               the
               living
               .
               My
               life
               is
               spent
               with
               greif
               and
               my
               years
               with
               sighing
               ,
               my
               strength
               failed
               because
               of
               mine
               iniquity
               ,
               and
               my
               bones
               are
               consumed
               ;
               when
               I
               kept
               silence
               my
               bones
               waxed
               old
               through
               my
               roaring
               all
               the
               day
               long
               :
               for
               Day
               and
               Night
               thy
               hand
               lay
               heavy
               upon
               me
            
             ;
             I
             acknowledged
             my
             sin
             unto
             thee
             ,
             and
             mine
             iniquity
             have
             I
             not
             hid
             :
             I
             said
             I
             will
             con●ess
             my
             transgressions
             to
             the
             Lord.
             For
             this
             shall
             every
             one
             that
             is
             godly
             
               pray
               unto
               thee
               .
               Be
               not
               ye
               as
               the
               Horse
               and
               mule
               that
               have
               no
               understanding
               .
               Many
               sor●ows
               shall
               be
               to
               the
               wicked
               .
               What
               man
               is
               he
               that
               desires
               life
               ,
               and
               ●oveth
               many
               dayes
               that
               he
               may
               see
               good
               ?
               depart
               from
               evil
               and
               do
               good
               .
               Thy
               arrows
               stick
               fast
               in
               me
               ,
               thy
               ●and
               presseth
               me
               sore
               :
               Neither
               is
               ●here
               any
               rest
               in
               my
               bones
               by
               reason
               of
               my
               sin
               .
               I
               have
               roared
               for
               the
               ve●y
               disquietness
               of
               my
               heart
               .
               When
               
               thou
               with
               rebukes
               doest
               chasten
               man
               for
               iniquity
               ,
               thou
               makest
               his
               beauty
               to
               consume
               away
               .
               Surely
               every
               man
               is
               vanity
               .
               My
               sin
               is
               ever
               before
               me
               :
               make
               me
               to
               hear
               of
               joy
               and
               gladness
               that
               the
               bones
               which
               thou
               hast
               broken
               may
               rejoyce
               .
               A
               broken
               and
               a
               contrite
               heart
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               not
               despise
               .
               There
               were
               they
               in
               great
               fear
               where
               no
               fear
               was
               .
               Fearfullness
               and
               trembling
               are
               come
               upon
               me
               ,
               and
               horror
               hath
               overwhelmed
               me
               ;
               and
               I
               said
               ,
               O
               that
               I
               had
               wings
               like
               a
               dove
               ,
               for
               then
               would
               I
               flee
               away
               and
               be
               at
               rest
               .
               Mine
               eyes
               fai●
               while
               I
               wait
               upon
               my
               God.
               My
               Soul
               refused
               to
               be
               comforted
               .
               ●
               remembred
               God
               and
               was
               troubled●
               I
               complained
               and
               my
               spirit
               was
               overwhelmed
               .
               My
               Soul
               is
               full
               o●
               trouble
               ,
               and
               my
               life
               draweth
               nig●
               to
               the
               grave
               .
               I
               am
               afflicted
               an●
               ready
               to
               die
               from
               my
               youth
               up●
               while
               I
               suffer
               thy
               terrors
               I
               am
               di●stracted
               .
            
             All
             men
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             as
             well
             a●
             
             these
             in
             the
             Psalms
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             I
             made
             this
             collectio●
             ,
             find
             first
             or
             last
             ,
             that
             sin
             as
             it
             hath
             short
             pleasures
             ,
             so
             it
             hath
             a
             long
             sting
             ;
             that
             though
             men
             seem
             not
             to
             be
             able
             to
             live
             without
             the
             commission
             of
             it
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             not
             able
             to
             live
             with
             the
             thoughts
             of
             it
             when
             committed
             :
             that
             as
             when
             they
             have
             done
             well
             ,
             the
             pain
             is
             short
             ,
             but
             the
             pleasure
             lasting
             ,
             so
             when
             they
             have
             done
             ill
             ,
             the
             pleasure
             is
             short
             ,
             and
             the
             pain
             lasting
             .
             (
             Sin
             and
             sorrow
             are
             so
             tyed
             together
             by
             an
             Adamantine
             Chain
             ;
             and
             the
             Temptation
             to
             Evil
             tickleth
             not
             more
             than
             the
             re●lection
             upon
             it
             torments
             ,
             when
             all
             ●he
             enjoyment
             being
             spent
             in
             the
             acting
             of
             sin
             ,
             there
             is
             now
             nothing
             ●eft
             but
             naked
             sin
             and
             conscience
             .
             )
          
           
             
               Tacitâ
               sudant
               praecordia
               culpâ
            
             
               ●ur
               tamen
               hos
               tu
            
             
               ●vasisse
               putes
               quos
               diri
               conscia
               ●acti
            
             
               ●ens
               habet
               attonitos
               &
               surdo
               verbere
               coedit
               ;
            
             
               ●●cultum
               quatiente
               animo
               tortore
               flagellum
               ,
            
             
               ●oena
               autem
               vehemens
               &
               multo
               gravior
               illis
               .
            
             
             
               Quas
               &
               caeditius
               gravis
               invenit
               ,
               ●ut
               Rhadamanthus
               ,
            
             
               Nocte
               dieque●●um
               ge●●
               are
               in
               pectore
               testem
               .
            
          
           
             Not
             to
             discourse
             to
             men
             out
             of
             books
             ,
             what
             they
             feel
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             that
             the
             things
             they
             eagerly
             pursue
             ,
             they
             shall
             sadly
             lament
             ;
             that
             evil
             it self
             ,
             to
             a
             rational
             Soul
             carryeth
             with
             it
             so
             much
             shame
             and
             horror
             ,
             that
             as
             many
             Poe●s
             ,
             I●ven
             .
             &c.
             believed
             there
             were
             no
             
               Furia
               ,
               Al●●tores
               ,
               Eumenides
            
             ,
             or
             whatever
             Names
             were
             given
             of
             old
             to
             those
             daughters
             of
             Nemes●s
             or
             the
             results
             of
             mens
             thought●
             after
             sin
             ,
             concerning
             the
             proceedings
             of
             the
             Divine
             justice
             against
             it
             )
             like
             the
             conscience
             of
             having
             done
             evil
             ,
             so
             many
             wise
             men
             (
             a●
             
               Cicero
               ad
               Pisonem
            
             )
             thought
             there
             were
             none
             besides
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             hel●
             is
             no
             other
             than
             conscience
             ,
             where●fore
             Iudas
             and
             others
             ventured
             in●to
             that
             to
             avoid
             this
             ;
             whose
             wor●
             that
             dyed
             not
             was
             more
             insupportable
             
             than
             the
             other
             fire
             that
             is
             not
             quenched
             .
             Although
             this
             were
             enough
             to
             reclaim
             men
             from
             their
             frolicks
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             sure
             they
             shall
             be
             sad
             ,
             although
             there
             need
             not
             more
             be
             said
             to
             a
             man
             in
             his
             wits
             then
             this
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             a
             quiet
             mind
             is
             all
             the
             happiness
             ,
             and
             a
             troubled
             one
             is
             all
             the
             misery
             of
             this
             world
             ;
             you
             cannot
             enjoy
             the
             pleasure
             ,
             honour
             or
             profit
             you
             imagine
             follows
             your
             evils
             with
             a
             troubled
             mind
             ,
             and
             yet
             no
             man
             ever
             followed
             those
             courses
             ,
             without
             it
             :
             all
             the
             calamities
             you
             meet
             with
             in
             doing
             well
             ,
             are
             eased
             much
             by
             the
             comforts
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             And
             the
             Spirit
             
               of
               a
               good
               man
               bears
               his
               infirmities
               :
            
             but
             all
             the
             pleasures
             we
             have
             in
             doing
             ●ll
             ,
             will
             have
             no
             relish
             or
             satisfaction
             ,
             when
             we
             lye
             under
             the
             ●errours
             of
             a
             bad
             one
             ,
             A
             
               wo●nded
               ●pirit
               who
               can
               bear
            
             ?
             But
             to
             shew
             ●hat
             a
             strict
             and
             a
             serious
             life
             is
             
             not
             the
             humour
             of
             some
             conceited
             and
             singular
             persons
             ,
             but
             the
             opinion
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             most
             impartiall
             and
             serious
             .
             Observe
             1.
             
             
               The
               wisest
               men
            
             that
             have
             been
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             &
             among
             them
             .
             2.
             
             Instances
             out
             of
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               one
               Nu.
               23.
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               The
               most
               knowing
               man
               in
               the
               East
               ,
               Balaa●
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               so
               much
               courted
               by
               Balak
               the
               Prince
               ,
               reckoned
               the
               same
               in
               Mesopotamia
               ,
               that
               Trismegistu●
               was
               in
               Egypt
               ,
               or
               Zoroaster
               in
               Persia●
               who
               against
               his
               own
               interest
               the●
               and
               his
               opinion
               ,
               with
               that
               whol●
               Countries
               at
               all
               times
               from
               th●
               high
               place
               wherein
               he
               was
               to
               de●fie
               all
               the
               religion
               that
               was
               the●
               in
               ●the
               world
               to
               please
               Bala●
               owned
               it
               ,
               though
               he
               displease●
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               took
               up
               this
               pa●rable
               and
               said
               Balak
               the
               Kin●
               of
               
                 M●ab
                 hath
                 brought
                 me
                 fro●
                 〈◊〉
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Mountains
                 of
                 th●
                 East
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 curse
                 me
                 Jacob
                 ,
                 an●
                 
                 come
                 defie
                 Israel
                 :
                 how
                 shall
              
               I
               
                 curse
                 whom
                 God
                 hath
                 not
                 cursed
                 ?
                 or
                 how
                 shall
                 I
                 defie
                 whom
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 not
                 defied
                 :
                 For
                 from
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 Rocks
                 I
                 see
                 him
              
               ;
               who
               can
               count
               the
               dust
               of
               Jacob
               ,
               and
               the
               number
               of
               the
               
                 fourth
                 part
                 of
                 Israel
                 ?
                 let
                 me
              
               dye
               
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 righteous
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 last
                 end
                 be
                 like
                 his
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               second
               1
               Kings
               4.
               29.
               
               ●o
               34.
               
               The
               most
               knowing
               man
               in
               ●he
               world
               ,
               Solomon
               ,
               to
               whom
               
                 God
                 gave
                 wisdom
                 and
                 understanding
                 ●xceeding
                 much
                 ,
                 and
                 largeness
                 of
                 ●eart
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 the
                 sand
                 that
                 is
                 on
                 ●he
                 Sea●shore
                 .
                 And
              
               Solomons
               
                 wis●om
                 excelled
                 the
                 wisdom
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 ●hildren
                 of
                 the
                 East-countrey
                 ,
                 and
                 ●ll
                 the
                 wisdom
                 of
              
               Egypt
               ,
               
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 ●iser
                 than
                 all
                 men
                 ;
                 than
              
               Ethan
               
                 the
                 ●zrahite
                 ,
                 and
              
               Heman
               ,
               and
               Chal●ol
               ,
               and
               Darda
               
                 the
                 Son
                 of
              
               Mahol
               ,
               
                 ●nd
                 his
                 fame
                 was
                 in
                 all
                 Nations
                 ●ound
                 about
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 spake
                 three
                 
                 thousand
                 Proverbs
                 ,
              
               and
               his
               songs
               were
               a
               thousand
               and
               five
               ;
               and
               he
               spake
               of
               the
               Trees
               from
               the
               Cedar
               Trees
               
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 Lebanon●
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 Hysop
                 that
                 springeth
                 ou●
                 of
                 the
                 wall
                 ;
                 he
                 spake
                 also
                 of
                 fowle●●
                 of
                 beasts
                 ,
                 of
                 creeping
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 o●
                 fi●hes
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 came
                 of
                 all
                 Pe●●ple
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 to
                 hear
                 the
                 wisdo●
                 of
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 Kings
                 o●
                 the
                 earth
                 which
                 had
                 heard
                 of
                 h●●
                 wisdom
                 .
              
               Who
               being
               the
               most
               e●●perienced
               for
               enquiry
               ,
               the
               mo●●
               wise
               for
               contrivance
               ,
               the
               mo●●
               wealthy
               for
               compassing
               all
               the
               s●●tisfaction
               that
               can
               be
               had
               in
               t●●
               things
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               after
               man●
               years
               sifting
               (
               for
               saith
               he
               in
               Eccl●●
               that
               his
               Book
               of
               repentance
               ,
               Cha●●
               2.
               vers
               .
               1.
               
               I
               said
               in
               my
               heart
               ,
               g●
               to
               now
               ,
               I
               will
               prove
               thee
               wi●
               myrth
               ,
               therefore
               injoy
               pleasur●
               therefore
               Chap.
               1.
               vers
               .
               17.
               gave
               my
               heart
               to
               know
               wisdo●
               and
               to
               know
               madness
               and
               folly●
               
               ●hat
               there
               was
               in
               Learning
               ,
               Ho●●our
               ,
               Pleasure
               ,
               Peace
               ,
               Plenty
               mag●ificent
               ,
               entertainments
               ,
               For●eign
               supplies
               ,
               Royal
               visits
               ,
               Noble
               ●onfederacies
               ,
               variety
               and
               abun●ance
               of
               sumptuous
               provisions
               ,
               &
               ●elicate
               Dyet
               ,
               
               stately
               ●difices
               ,
               and
               rich
               Vine●ards
               ,
               Orchards
               ,
               Fish-ponds
               ,
               and
               ●oods
               ,
               numerous
               attendants
               ,
               vast
               ●reasures
               ,
               of
               which
               he
               had
               the
               ●ost
               free
               ,
               undisturbed
               ,
               and
               una●ted
               enjoyment
               ,
               for
               he
               saith
               ,
               he
               ●●th-held
               
                 not
                 his
                 heart
                 from
                 any
                 ●●y
                 :
              
               after
               several
               years
               ,
               not
               only
               ●●●suall
               ,
               but
               Critical
               fruition
               ,
               to
               ●●d
               out
               as
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 that
                 good
                 ●●ich
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 men
                 under
                 ●●e
                 Sun
                 ,
              
               after
               he
               had
               tortured
               Na●●re
               to
               extract
               the
               most
               exquisite
               ●●irits
               ,
               and
               pure
               quintescence
               ,
               ●●ich
               the
               varieties
               of
               the
               Crea●●●e
               ,
               the
               all
               that
               is
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               ●●e
               lust
               of
               
                 the
                 ●●esh
                 ,
                 the
                 lust
                 of
                 the
                 ●●e
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 pride
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
              
               at
               last
               
               pronounceth
               them
               all
               vanity
               ,
               and
               vexation
               of
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               leaves
               thi●
               instruction
               behind
               ,
               for
               late
               Poste●rities
               ,
               Let
               us
               hear
               the
               conclusio●
               of
               the
               whole
               matter
               ,
               fear
               God
               an●
               keep
               his
               commandements
               ,
               
                 Fo●
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 whole
                 duty
                 of
                 man
                 ;
                 fo●
                 God
                 will
                 bring
                 every
                 work
                 in●
                 judgement
                 ,
                 with
                 every
                 secret
                 thin●
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 good
                 ,
                 or
                 whether
                 it
                 evil
                 ,
              
               Eccles.
               12.
               13
               ,
               14.
               
               Is
               it
               n●●
               cheaper
               believing
               this
               ,
               than
               〈◊〉
               loose
               a
               brave
               Life
               ,
               wherein
               a
               m●●
               cannot
               erre
               twice
               in
               the
               sad
               trya●
               and
               at
               last
               with
               tears
               and
               groa●
               own
               this
               conclusion
               ?
            
          
           
             II.
             These
             following
             out
             such
             other
             records
             as
             we
             ha●●
             next
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             waving
             the
             u●●certain
             Cabala
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Fabul●
               Talmud
            
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             who
             bring
             men
             seriously
             to
             confess
             at
             〈◊〉
             that
             it
             had
             been
             their
             interest
             be
             good
             at
             first
             .
             In
             the
             famo●●
             words
             of
             the
             wise
             Son
             of
             Sira●●
             
             〈◊〉
             man
             who
             profited
             in
             the
             Jewish
             ●earning
             above
             his
             fellows
             ,
             Wisd.
             5.
             
             ●
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             We
             fools
             counted
             their
             ●●fe
             madness
             ,
             and
             their
             end
             to
             be
             ●ithout
             honour
             ;
             how
             are
             they
             ●umbred
             among
             the
             children
             of
             ●od
             ,
             and
             their
             lot
             among
             the
             ●aints
             ?
             
               We
               wearied
               our selves
               in
               the
               way
               of
               wickedness
               and
               destruction
               ?
               What
               hath
               pride
               profited
               us
               ,
               or
               what
               good
               hath
               riches
               with
               our
               vaunting
               brought
               us
               ;
               all
               these
               are
               past
               away
               as
               the
               shadow
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               post
               that
               hasteth
               by
               ,
               but
               the
               Souls
               of
               the
               righteous
               are
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               ;
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               unwise
               they
               seem
               to
               dye
               ;
               and
               their
               departure
               is
               taken
               for
               misery
               ,
               and
               their
               going
               from
               us
               to
               be
               utter
               destruction
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               in
               Peace
               :
               for
               though
               they
               be
               punished
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               men
               ,
               yet
               is
               their
               hope
               full
               of
               immortality
               ,
               and
               having
               been
               a
               little
               
               chasti●ed
               ,
               they
               are
               greatly
               rewarded●●or
               God
               proved
               them
               and
               found
               them
               worthy
               of
               him self
               .
            
             I
             say
             these
             following
             exam●ples
             ,
             we
             will
             take
             out
             of
             the●●
             Histories
             ,
             viz.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Phenician
             history
             〈◊〉
             Sanconiathon
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             translated
             b●
             Philo-biblius
             ,
             and
             quoted
             by
             Po●phyry
             ,
             
             where
             Mast●●
             Kircher
             out
             of
             Ierub●a●●
             the
             Priest
             of
             the
             God
             Ia●
             ,
             that
             Iehovah
             ,
             and
             other
             publick
             r●●cords
             and
             inscriptions
             ,
             speaking
             〈◊〉
             the
             religious
             end
             of
             the
             wise
             m●●
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             brings
             in
             two
             d●●●coursing
             to
             this
             effect
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             Is
             there
             another
             wo●●
             or
             state
             ?
          
           
             Answ.
             I
             am
             willing
             there
             shou●
             not
             ,
             but
             I
             am
             not
             sure
             there
             not
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             Why
             ,
             are
             you
             willi●●
             there
             should
             not
             ?
          
           
             Answ.
             Because
             I
             have
             not
             liv●
             
             in
             this
             state
             ,
             so
             well
             as
             to
             have
             hope
             to
             be
             happy
             in
             another
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
             What
             a
             madness
             was
             it
             in
             you
             when
             your
             reason
             
               dictated
               to
               ●ou
               ,
               that
               there
               might
               be
               ●nother
               world
               ,
               to
               live
               as
               if
               you
               had
               ●een
               sure
               there
               were
               none
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
               If
               men
               could
               look
               to
               their
               ●eginning
               or
               ending
               ,
               they
               would
               ●ever
               fail
               in
               the
               middle
               .
            
          
           
             Quest.
             Then
             it
             is
             the
             safest
             way
             ●o
             be
             good
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             It
             can
             do
             no
             harme
             ,
             it
             ●ay
             do
             good
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             supposed
             Egyptian
             writers
             ,
             ●uch
             as
             ,
             first
             ,
             
               Hermes
               Trismegistus
            
             ,
             ●ho
             in
             his
             old
             age
             is
             brought
             in
             ●ith
             a
             serious
             Dialogue
             of
             Religi●●
             ,
             to
             make
             amende
             for
             the
             vain
             ●●eces
             of
             history
             he
             had
             writ
             in
             his
             ●outh
             ,
             and
             among
             many
             other
             ●●ings
             ,
             Mantho
             pretends
             to
             ,
             from
             〈◊〉
             inscriptions
             ,
             this
             is
             very
             consi●●●●●le
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             That
             there
             was
             some
             great
             reason
             ,
             not
             yet
             well
             understood
             why
             men
             enjoyed
             their
             pleasure●
             with
             fear
             ;
             why
             most
             mens
             deat●
             is
             a
             repentance
             of
             life
             ;
             why
             n●
             man
             is
             contented
             in
             this
             life
             ;
             wh●
             men
             have
             infinite
             wishes
             ,
             and
             wh●●ther
             those
             that
             dream
             when
             the●
             are
             asleep
             ,
             shall
             not
             live
             when
             the●
             are
             dead
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Caldeans
             ,
             such
             as
             Zor●aster
             and
             the
             Zabij
             ,
             by
             the
             visibl●
             things
             that
             are
             seen
             ,
             the
             Sun
             ,
             th●
             Moon
             ,
             the
             Stars
             ,
             (
             which
             as
             Ma●●monides
             speaks
             of
             them
             ,
             we●●
             their
             books
             )
             saw
             so
             much
             into
             t●●
             invisible
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             his
             wi●●dom
             and
             power
             ,
             that
             their
             o●●
             men
             ,
             as
             Kircher
             speaks
             somewher●
             durst
             not
             dye
             before
             they
             h●●
             been
             by
             sacrifices
             reconciled
             〈◊〉
             him
             by
             whom
             they
             lived
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             besides
             that
             
               Tertullia●
               l.
               de
               .
               Prescript
               .
               Cont.
               H●r
               .
               I.
               Mart●
               Apol.
               II●
               Clem.
               Alex.
               Strom.
            
             5.
             
               ●●f●
               
               Prep
               .
               Evan.
            
             10.
             of
             old
             ,
             and
             
               Vossius
               de
               orig
               .
               Idol
               .
               Grotius
               de
               verit
               .
               Christ.
               Rel.
               Bochart
               Geog.
               Sacra
            
             of
             late
             have
             taught
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             fables
             of
             the
             Greek
             Heathenism
             ,
             are
             but
             the
             depraved
             and
             corrupted
             truth
             of
             Jewish
             Religion
             ;
             there
             is
             not
             an
             eminent
             man
             among
             the
             Grecians
             that
             dyes
             a
             heathen
             or
             an
             infidel
             ,
             though
             he
             lived
             so
             .
             
               Heraclides
               ,
               Ponticus
               ,
               Antisthenes
               ,
               Democritus
               ,
            
             and
             his
             Schollar
             Pithagoras
             ,
             a
             little
             before
             their
             deaths
             writ
             books
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             about
             them
             that
             lived
             in
             the
             invisible
             state
             ,
             which
             they
             profess
             they
             thought
             not
             of
             in
             their
             lives
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Socrates
             ,
             whom
             we
             set
             here
             now
             ,
             as
             the
             Oracle
             placed
             him
             formerly
             ,
             by
             himself
             ,
             reckoned
             therefore
             the
             wisest
             man
             of
             his
             time
             ,
             
             because
             he
             brought
             Phylosophy
             from
             the
             obscure
             and
             uncertain
             Speculations
             of
             nature
             to
             useful
             conderations
             
             of
             vertue
             ;
             in
             all
             hi●
             discourses
             recommended
             goodness
             ,
             
             as
             the
             trues●
             wisdom
             ;
             although
             he
             confesse●
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             that
             h●
             had
             no
             perfect
             knowledge
             of
             thos●
             who
             were
             in
             the
             invisible
             state
             yet
             among
             other
             great
             di●course
             he
             made
             between
             his
             condemna●tion
             and
             death
             ,
             (
             collected
             by
             Plat●
             in
             his
             Phaedone
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             discours●
             of
             the
             immortality
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             an●
             Apology
             for
             Socrates
             p.
             31.
             
             
               Edi●●
               Franc.
            
             )
             
               This
               was
               very
               consid●●rable
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               &c.
               certainly
               saith
               he
               ,
               death
               mu●●
               be
               one
               of
               these
               two
               ,
               either
               a
               bein●
               utterly
               insensible
               ,
               or
               a
               passag●
               into
               some
               other
               place
               .
               If
               th●
               first
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               a
               pleasant
               rest
               ,
               lik●
               an
               undisturb'd
               sleep
               ;
               but
               dying
               Souls
               go
               into
               other
               h●●bitations
               as
               its
               certain
               they
               wi●●
               then
               I
               shall
               go
               from
               before
               the●
               Judges
               to
               higher
               ,
            
             and
             there
             co●●verse
             
             with
             
               Orpheus
               ,
               Musaeus
               ,
               Hesiod
               ,
               Homer
            
             ;
             how
             often
             would
             I
             have
             died
             to
             see
             how
             they
             liv●●
             
               how
               pleasantly
               shall
               I
               dwell
               with
               Palamedes
               and
               Ajax
               equal
               in
               the
               injoyments
               of
               another
               World
               ;
               as
               we
               have
               been
               in
               the
               injuries
               of
               this●
               both
               happie
               in
               that
               we
               shall
               be
               everlastingly
               so
               .
               Death
               differeth
               nothing
               from
               life
               ;
               and
               he
               may
               be
               sure
               to
               live
               well
               that
               lived
               iustly
               ,
            
             approving
             himself
             not
             to
             giddy
             men
             ,
             but
             to
             that
             one
             wise
             God
             who
             is
             truth
             (
             his
             choice
             words
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             concluding
             his
             life
             with
             these
             expressions
             (
             after
             he
             had
             been
             accused
             for
             being
             one
             who
             did
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             too
             curi●usly
             enquire
             into
             the
             state
             of
             things
             above
             the
             Heavens
             &
             ●elow
             the
             earth
             ,
             
             and
             for
             bearing
             
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             one
             God
             ;
             (
             for
             which
             
               Iustin
               Martyr
            
             and
             other●
             thought
             him
             ●
             Christian
             before
             Christ
             ,
             and
             ●
             a
             partaker
             of
             our
             faith
             because
             he
             act●d
             according
             to
             his
             own
             reason
             )
             
               It
               is
               time
               for
               me
               to
               goe
               and
               die
               ,
               and
               you
               to
               live
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               which
               
                 is
                 best
              
               ,
               
               
                 is
                 known
                 to
                 God.
              
               
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Xenophon
             who
             in
             his
             life
             time
             did
             nothing
             without
             Socrates
             advise
             was
             at
             his
             death
             of
             his
             opinion●
             for
             after
             several
             years
             spent
             in
             Cyrus
             his
             Court
             and
             Camp
             and
             reflecting
             on
             the
             manly
             pleasures
             ,
             as
             Hunting
             ,
             Riding
             ,
             &c.
             which
             he
             practised
             as
             well
             as
             writ
             of
             ,
             he
             left
             this●
             Memento
             among
             his
             friends
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             his
             delights
             he
             had
             this
             grief
             ,
             
             that
             he
             doubted
             the●●
             was
             no
             place
             for
             these
             dive●tisements
             in
             the
             upper
             world
             ,
             and
             that
             wise
             Souls
             should
             begin●
             
             betimes
             those
             exercises
             which
             shall
             last
             ever
             ,
             
             exercises
             pure
             and
             eternal
             as
             spirits
             ,
             words
             to
             be
             as
             much
             esteemed
             by
             us
             as
             his
             Cyropaedia
             was
             by
             
               Scipio
               Affricanus
            
             ;
             the
             graces
             as
             appears
             by
             these
             sentences
             dwelling
             in
             his
             mouth
             as
             they
             said
             the
             Muses
             did
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Eschines
             a
             fluent
             and
             stately
             Orator
             (
             
               Quint.
               Inst.
            
             10.
             c.
             1.
             )
             being
             questioned
             for
             dispersing
             Socrates
             his
             books
             ,
             
             made
             Socrates
             his
             answer
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             afraid
             to
             dye
             for
             scattering
             instructions
             among
             men
             to
             teach
             them
             to
             live
             ,
             Being
             ashamed
             of
             nothing
             more
             than
             that
             he
             advised
             Socrates
             to
             fly
             ,
             when
             no
             man
             should
             be
             afraid
             to
             dye
             but
             he
             that
             might
             be
             ashamed
             to
             live
             ;
             adding
             that
             life
             was
             a
             thing
             which
             none
             almost
             understood
             but
             those
             that
             were
             ready
             ●o
             leave
             it
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             Thales
             the
             first
             of
             the
             seven
             wise
             men
             ,
             before
             whom
             none
             taught
             ●he
             motions
             of
             the
             Heavens
             so
             clearly
             ,
             saith
             Eudemus
             ,
             and
             none
             proved
             the
             immortality
             of
             the
             soul
             so
             evidently
             ,
             
             saith
             Chaerilus
             though
             he
             shewed
             by
             his
             foresight
             of
             a
             dear
             year
             ,
             and
             the
             provision
             he
             brought
             in
             against
             it
             ,
             that
             a
             
               Philosopher
               might
            
             be
             rich
             ;
             yet
             he
             convinced
             men
             by
             his
             foresight
             of
             another
             world
             ,
             that
             they
             need
             not
             ,
             blessing
             God
             that
             he
             was
             a
             knowing
             Grecian
             ,
             not
             an
             ignorant
             Barbarian
             ,
             and
             a
             rational
             man
             ,
             not
             a
             beast
             ;
             he
             professed
             at
             his
             death
             that
             he
             had
             studied
             all
             his
             life
             for
             the
             ancientest
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             he
             found
             it
             was
             God
             ;
             What
             was
             the
             most
             lasting
             thing
             about
             him
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             his
             Soul
             ?
             What
             wa●
             best
             ,
             and
             he
             found
             it
             was
             tha●
             which
             was
             eternal
             ;
             
             what
             was
             hardest
             ,
             and
             he
             found
             it
             was
             to
             know
             himself
             ;
             What
             was
             wisest
             ,
             he
             found
             it
             was
             time
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             Epitaph
             saith
             of
             him
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               The
               Stars
            
             which
             for
             age
             he
             could
             not
             see
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
             he
             was
             taken
             up
             nearer
             to
             see
             them
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Solon
             having
             done
             the
             greatest
             services
             to
             ,
             and
             received
             the
             greatest
             injuries
             from
             his
             native
             Country
             ,
             
             said
             that
             man
             had
             the
             hardest
             measure
             of
             any
             Creature
             ,
             if
             he
             lived
             but
             three-score
             ;
             &
             admonished
             Craesus
             swimming
             in
             the
             greatest
             affluence
             of
             enjoyments
             and
             pleasures
             imagi●able
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             be
             happy
             ●ill
             he
             ceased
             to
             be
             ,
             who
             esteemed
             ●is
             words
             as
             little
             as
             he
             under●●ood
             them
             ,
             till
             deprived
             of
             all
             ●hings
             ,
             but
             his
             reason●
             and
             conside●ation
             ,
             he
             cryed
             ,
             O
             
               Solon
               ,
               Solon
            
             ,
             thou
             ●●rt
             in
             the
             right
             .
          
           
           
             6.
             
             Chilon
             trusted
             in
             the
             sixty
             fifth
             Olympiad
             with
             the
             extraordinary
             power
             of
             Ephorus
             ,
             or
             Lord
             High
             Constable
             in
             Sparta
             ,
             and
             so
             jovial
             a
             man
             ,
             that
             I
             think
             he
             dyed
             with
             excessive
             joy
             ,
             being
             asked
             what
             the
             difference
             was
             between
             the
             learned
             ,
             and
             the
             unlearned
             ,
             at
             last
             ?
             Answered
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             good
             hope
             ,
             —
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             He
             being
             of
             opinion
             that
             a
             fore-sight
             of
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             was
             all
             a
             mans
             vertue
             for
             the
             present
             ;
             and
             that
             an
             honest
             loss
             was
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             a
             dishonest
             gain
             ,
             for
             this
             reason
             ,
             because
             the
             sadness
             that
             followeth
             the
             first
             ,
             is
             but
             for
             once
             ;
             but
             that
             which
             followeth
             the
             other
             perpetual
             :
             to
             which
             I
             may
             add
             Pittacus
             his
             sentence
             much
             used
             by
             him
             ,
             who
             being
             demanded
             what
             was
             the
             best
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             replyed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ●
             to
             perform
             well
             a
             man●
             present
             duty
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Know
             thy
             
             opportunity
             ,
             being
             his
             Apoththegm
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Bias
             ,
             (
             who
             going
             with
             some
             wicked
             men
             that
             prayed
             in
             a
             storm
             ,
             intreated
             them
             to
             be
             silent
             least
             the
             gods
             should
             hear
             them
             ;
             and
             being
             asked
             by
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             what
             that
             piety
             he
             talked
             of
             meant
             ,
             he
             held
             his
             peace
             ,
             saying
             ,
             it
             was
             to
             no
             purpose
             to
             speak
             to
             a
             man
             of
             those
             things
             that
             he
             never
             purposed
             to
             practise
             )
             bequeathed
             this
             instruction
             to
             those
             tha●
             survived
             him
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             that
             we
             should
             measure
             life
             ,
             so
             as
             ●f
             we
             were
             to
             live
             a
             very
             little
             ,
             ●nd
             a
             very
             great
             while
             ;
             from
             which
             principle
             his
             friend
             Clebu●●s
             on
             his
             death
             bed
             inferred
             this
             ●onclusion
             ,
             
             that
             those
             ●●en
             only
             lived
             to
             any
             ●urpose
             ,
             who
             did
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             overcome
             ●leasure
             ,
             make
             vertue
             ●●mil●ar
             ,
             and
             vice
             a
             
             stranger
             ;
             the
             great
             rule
             of
             life
             ,
             being
             as
             he●
             said
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             the
             great
             work
             of
             it
             medi●ation
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             hi●
             contemporary
             P●riander
             (
             who
             hated
             pleasures
             which
             were
             not
             immortal
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Meditation
             is
             all
             .
          
           
             
             8.
             
             Anacharsis
             the
             ●e●thian
             to
             de●er
             young
             men
             from
             tasting
             pleasures
             ,
             by
             the
             ill
             effects
             of
             them
             he
             felt
             ,
             when
             old
             ,
             
             left
             this
             saying
             behind
             him
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             that
             the
             vin●
             bore
             three
             branches
             ,
             or
             clusters●
             on
             the
             first●
             whereof
             grew
             pleasure
             ,
             on
             the
             second
             sottishness
             ,
             on
             the
             third
             sadness
             :
             yea
             Pherecides
             himself
             ,
             otherwise
             no
             very
             seriou●
             man
             ,
             hearing
             one
             saying
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             lived
             well
             ,
             answered
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             I
             wish
             you
             may
             dye
             well
             ;
             an●
             being
             asked
             ,
             why
             he
             said
             so
             ,
             be
             ca●●●e
             ,
             returned
             he
             ,
             we
             Live
             to
             Dy●
             and
             Dye
             to
             Live.
             
          
           
           
             9.
             
             Those
             
               Ionick
               Philosophers
            
             the
             hearers
             of
             Thales
             (
             who
             as
             
               Diod.
               sic
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             affirmeth
             ,
             went
             into
             AEgypt
             and
             the
             other
             knowing
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             be
             acquainted
             with
             all
             the
             Learning
             and
             Laws
             then
             in
             being
             ,
             conveighed
             by
             a
             genuine
             Cabbala
             and
             tradition
             from
             the
             Founders
             of
             mankind
             )
             among
             other
             useful
             considerations
             that
             they
             had
             at
             the
             close
             of
             their
             lives
             (
             when
             as
             
               Ar
               aeus
            
             affirmeth
             in
             
               Hie
               ron●
               Mercurialis
            
             his
             
               Variae
               lectiones
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             
             
               Those
               that
               are
               sick
               at
               heart
               have
               their
               senses
               more
               quick
               ,
               their
               thoughts
               more
               free
               ,
               their
               minds
               more
               enlightned
               ,
               their
               hearts
               more
               pure
               ,
               their
               reason
               better
               settled
               ,
               their
               imaginations
               more
               divine
               )
            
             these
             were
             most
             remarkable
             1.
             
             Anaxi●anders
             saying
             on
             his
             death
             bed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             that
             infinity
             he
             found
             ,
             after
             much
             study
             ,
             was
             the
             beginn●ng
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             thence
             concluding
             
             it
             must
             be
             the
             end
             ,
             wishing
             when
             he
             had
             studied
             the
             Sphere
             much
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             dwell
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             comforting
             himself
             when
             he
             saw
             time
             passing
             away
             
               on
               the
            
             Dyall
             he
             made
             (
             for
             he
             was
             thought
             the
             
               first
               inventor
            
             of
             Dialls
             )
             that
             he
             was
             
               born
               for
               eternity
            
             .
             2.
             his
             Scholar
             Anaximenes
             being
             asked
             how
             he
             could
             study
             confin'd
             to
             a
             Prison
             and
             expecting
             death
             ,
             answered
             that
             his
             soul
             was
             not
             confined
             ,
             having
             as
             large
             a
             walk
             as
             the
             heavens
             he
             studied
             ,
             nor
             frighted
             ,
             having
             as
             great
             a
             hope
             as
             immortality
             which
             he
             looked
             for
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             His
             hearer
             Anaxagoras
             (
             as
             I
             have
             it
             from
             simplic
             :
             his
             comment
             upon
             
               Aristotle
               ,
               Cicero's
               Tuscalan●
            
             1.
             
             
               Et
               Nat.
               Deor.
            
             )
             who
             firs●
             (
             to
             use
             Aristotles
             words
             l.
             8●
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             observed
             tha●
             there
             was
             an
             eternal
             mind
             movin●
             the
             material
             world
             ,
             whence
             h●
             
             himself
             was
             called
             Mind
             ,
             being
             seriously
             expostulated
             with
             for
             retyring
             as
             he
             did
             a
             little
             before
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             neglecting
             the
             care
             of
             his
             Country
             rejoyed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             I
             have
             now
             the
             greatest
             care
             of
             all
             of
             my
             Country
             ,
             pointing
             at
             Heaven
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             said
             to
             one
             that
             was
             sorry
             he
             must
             dye
             in
             a
             forraign
             Country
             ,
             you
             
               may
               go
               from
               any
               place
               to
               Heaven
            
             ;
             and
             being
             demanded
             when
             he
             was
             dying
             ,
             what
             he
             was
             born
             for
             ,
             he
             answered
             ,
             to
             contemplate
             the
             Sun
             ,
             the
             Moon
             ,
             and
             Heaven
             while
             I
             live
             ,
             and
             to
             dwell
             ●here
             when
             I
             am
             dead
             ;
             
             at
             the
             thoughts
             of
             which
             he
             was
             so
             raised
             that
             when
             he
             was
             informed
             in
             one
             hour
             ●hat
             he
             himself
             was
             condemned
             ●nd
             his
             ●on
             dead
             ,
             he
             said
             no
             more
             him
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Nature
             had
             con●emned
             his
             judges
             .
             2.
             
             And
             that
             〈◊〉
             knew
             when
             he
             begot
             his
             son
             
             that
             he
             had
             begotten
             one
             that
             should
             dye
             .
             And
             when
             he
             was
             to
             dye
             he
             required
             of
             the
             Citizens
             (
             who
             desired
             to
             know
             what
             he
             would
             have
             them
             do
             for
             him
             )
             that
             the
             boyes
             should
             play
             every
             year
             on
             the
             day
             of
             his
             death
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Droll
             &
             great
             actor
             Aristippus
             ,
             who
             for
             his
             flattery
             &
             luxury
             was
             called
             the
             Kings
             dog
             ,
             being
             asked
             before
             his
             death
             what
             wa●
             the
             difference
             between
             ;
             a
             Philosopher
             ,
             and
             another
             man
             ,
             answered
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             though
             ther
             were
             no
             Laws
             ,
             we
             should
             live
             a●
             we
             do
             ;
             
             and
             another
             tim●
             he
             said
             it
             was
             a
             brave
             thing
             to
             use
             no
             pleasures
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             to
             overcome
             them
             :
             as
             when
             in
             a
             discourse
             about
             Socrates
             his
             way
             o●
             dying
             ,
             he
             said
             that
             that
             man
             dye●
             as
             he
             desired
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             woul●
             never
             be
             well
             in
             the
             world
             unti●●oys
             learned
             those
             things
             whic●
             they
             were
             to
             use
             when
             men
             ,
             an●
             
             men
             learned
             those
             things
             which
             they
             were
             to
             practise
             when
             happy
             ,
             in
             the
             attainment
             of
             the
             end
             of
             good
             men
             ,
             which
             he
             said
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               i.
               e.
            
             (
             if
             I
             understand
             him
             right
             ,
             though
             with
             the
             help
             of
             Cicero's
             translation
             .
             
               Tusc.
               quaest
            
             .
             l.
             1.
             )
             
               A
               sweet
               motion
               towards
               an
               immutable
               fruition
               .
            
             
             Nay
             mad
             Theod.
             himself
             ,
             wh●
             writ
             no
             contemptible
             books
             ,
             if
             we
             may
             believe
             the
             above
             cited
             Author
             ,
             against
             the
             gods
             ,
             and
             a
             while
             believed
             himself
             a
             God
             ,
             yet
             at
             last
             comes
             to
             this
             conclusion
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               the
               end
               of
               good
               men
               was
               joy
               ,
               &
               of
               bad
               men
               sorrow
               ,
               the
               first
               the
               effect
               of
               prudence
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               of
               folly
               .
            
             And
             that
             most
             solid
             man
             Euclid
             .
             of
             Megara
             ,
             who
             reduced
             Phyloso●hy
             from
             loose
             discourses
             ,
             to
             ●lose
             and
             cohaerent
             reasonings
             ,
             ●itched
             after
             much
             enquiry
             up●n
             this
             conclusion
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             ●een
             in
             
               Tully
               Arcad.
               Quest.
            
             l.
             2.
             
             That
             there
             was
             but
             one
             good
             ,
             
             which
             some
             called
             Prudence
             ,
             others
             Mind
             ,
             others
             ●od
             ;
             see
             Ramus
             his
             Pref.
             to
             
               Schol.
               Math●
               G.
               Neander
               Geog.
            
             p.
             1.
             
             
               Blan●
               Disert
               .
               de
               Nat.
               Math.
               Sa●il
               .
               Lect.
            
             1.
             
             Eucl.
             Not
             to
             mention
             a
             discourse
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             which
             may
             be
             seen
             at
             large
             in
             his
             contemporary
             Cebes
             ,
             to
             whom
             of
             th●
             Socratiques
             I
             shall
             adde
             onely
             Menedemus
             ,
             who
             being
             told
             on
             hi●
             death
             bed
             that
             he
             was
             a
             happ●
             man
             that
             attained
             to
             what
             h●
             design'd
             ,
             answered
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             that
             he
             was
             
               happi●
               who
               desired
               not
               more
               than
               he
               ough●
            
             which
             puts
             me
             in
             mind
             of
             an
             o●servation
             (
             much
             to
             our
             purpos●●
             which
             those
             which
             will
             hard●●
             beleive
             should
             seriously
             conside●
             gathered
             by
             Dr.
             
               M.
               Cas●ab
               .
               En●
               p.
            
             60.
             out
             of
             the
             Author
             of
             t●●
             History
             of
             the
             Counsel
             of
             
               Tre●●
               Solenne
               in
               Confinio
               mortir
               positis
               ●
               humanas
               ex
               ignota
               quadam
               &
               sup●●
               
               naturali
               causâ
               fastidere
               ,
            
             that
             it
             is
             an
             usual
             thing
             for
             men
             however
             ensnared
             in
             the
             world
             all
             their
             lives
             ,
             at
             their
             deaths
             to
             loath
             the
             things
             of
             it
             ,
             from
             an
             unknown
             and
             supernatural
             cause
             ,
             meaning
             no
             doubt
             depth
             of
             prudence
             and
             height
             of
             religion
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             The
             founder
             of
             the
             
               Academy
               Plato
            
             ,
             who
             was
             surnamed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             though
             the
             accutest
             and
             smoothest
             writer
             of
             his
             time
             himself
             (
             
               Quint.
               inst
               .
               orat
               .
               l.
            
             10.
             c.
             1.
             )
             yet
             when
             sick
             was
             more
             taken
             with
             this
             plain
             verse
             of
             Epicharmus
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               The
               Gods
               alwayes
               were
               ,
               and
               alwayes
               will
               be
               ,
               their
               being
               never
               beginning
               and
               never
               ceasing
               ,
            
             than
             with
             all
             his
             own
             composition
             ;
             of
             all
             which
             ,
             he
             ●poke
             of
             none
             with
             
             ●ver
             after
             ,
             th●●
             he
             could
             not
             get
             〈…〉
             ●ho●ght
             (
             
               that
               he
               should
               〈…〉
               a
               beast
               ,
            
             and
             wa●
             〈…〉
             ●e
             should
             have
             〈…〉
             longer
             to
             live
             a
             man
             )
             〈◊〉
             of
             his
             mind
             ;
             wherefore
             Crate●
             〈◊〉
             away
             all
             his
             estate
             that
             he
             〈…〉
             Philosopher
             ,
             and
             make
             〈…〉
             use
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             which
             〈◊〉
             said
             was
             no
             other
             than
             a
             contemplation
             of
             death
             :
             And
             Cranto●
             ga●e
             himself
             so
             much
             to
             the
             stu●dy●
             of
             good
             and
             evil
             with
             thei●
             co●sequence
             ,
             that
             his
             book
             of
             tha●
             subiect
             bequeathed
             by
             him
             t●
             po●●erity
             ,
             is
             by
             Cicero
             and
             Panaeti●us●
             Master
             or
             Friend
             to
             Tubero●●●lled
             ●●●lled
             
               non
               magnus
               ,
               at
               aureolus
               〈◊〉
               ●ui
               ad
               verbum
               ,
               ediscendus
               .
            
             A●●●e
             reading
             of
             which
             Carneade
             (
             who
             disputed
             many
             years
             again●●
             the
             motion
             of
             good
             and
             evil
             and
             Che●ilaus
             ,
             (
             who
             prote●ted
             h●
             knew
             for
             many
             yeares
             nothin●
             that
             was
             good
             ,
             but
             what
             w●●
             
             pleasant
             ;
             and
             nothing
             that
             was
             evil
             ,
             but
             what
             was
             unpleasant
             )
             both
             durst
             not
             die
             sober
             without
             a
             great
             draught
             of
             Wine
             ,
             because
             they
             said
             no
             voluptuous
             man
             could
             goe
             in
             his
             wits
             to
             an
             invisible
             state
             .
             And
             to
             mention
             no
             more
             Platonists
             :
             
             ●ion
             ,
             a
             Cynech
             indeed
             rather
             than
             an
             Academick
             .
             ●aid
             ,
             that
             the
             torments
             of
             evil
             men
             in
             the
             other
             life
             were
             greater
             than
             any
             man
             imagined
             in
             ●his
             ,
             and
             though
             he
             had
             defied
             ●he
             Gods
             a
             while
             ,
             deriding
             ●heir
             worshippers
             and
             never
             ●ouchsafing
             to
             look
             into
             their
             Temples
             ,
             yet
             when
             he
             fell
             sick
             he
             ●ormented
             his
             body
             with
             exquisite
             ●enance
             ,
             as
             thorns
             ,
             thonges
             ,
             &c
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ●hat
             he
             might
             repent
             of
             what
             ●e
             had
             done
             against
             the
             Gods
             ,
             ●hose
             Altars
             he
             filled
             ,
             when
             dy●g
             ,
             with
             sacrifices
             ,
             and
             their
             eares
             
             with
             petitions
             and
             confessions
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             Laerti●●
             feared
             in
             vain●
             then
             wise
             when
             he
             was
             just
             r●●dy
             to
             say
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             good
             morrow
             P●utus
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Aristotle
             ,
             when
             he
             came
             to
             the
             end
             of
             his
             walk
             and
             life
             ,
             (
             however
             he
             was
             for
             the
             eternity
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             thinking
             it
             inconceivable
             that
             things
             should
             be
             any
             otherwise
             than
             they
             are
             ;
             
             and
             that
             there
             can
             be
             no
             production
             but
             in
             a
             ordinary
             way
             of
             ou●
             generation
             ,
             measuring
             the
             origin●
             of
             the
             world
             by
             the
             present
             stat●
             of
             it
             )
             thought
             God
             was
             a
             separate●
             being
             ,
             the
             cause
             o●
             all
             motion
             ,
             
             himse●●
             one●
             immoveable
             an●
             therfore
             onely
             eternal
             ,
             that
             ther●
             was
             a
             providence
             which
             Craca●●thorp
             proves
             at
             the
             sam●
             time
             that
             the
             book
             Mundo
             is
             his
             ,
             
             and
             with
             ●
             
             that
             reason
             which
             he
             reduced
             into
             the
             exactest
             method
             and
             rules
             of
             any
             man
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             pitch
             upon
             a
             greater
             comfort
             in
             a
             dying
             hour
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             
               Ens
               entium●
               mei
               miserere
               ,
               thou
               being
               of
               beings
               ,
               have
               mercy
               upon
               me
               .
            
             Yea
             
               Ocellus
               Lucanus
            
             himself
             (
             to
             whose
             book
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Aristotle
             was
             so
             much
             beholding
             ,
             though
             he
             acknowledges
             not
             by
             whom
             he
             profited
             ,
             )
             saith
             that
             though
             he
             could
             not
             see
             how
             the
             world
             had
             a
             beginning
             ,
             yet
             could
             not
             he
             dye
             without
             fear
             and
             reverence
             of
             one
             by
             whom
             all
             things
             had
             a
             beginning
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             His
             Schollar
             
               Theoph●a
               stus
            
             ,
             in
             Laertius
             ,
             
             having
             bewailed
             the
             expence
             of
             time
             ,
             gave
             this
             reason
             for
             it
             ,
             viz.
             That
             we
             are
             so
             foolishly
             senual
             ,
             that
             we
             begin
             not
             
             to
             live
             ,
             untill
             we
             begin
             to
             dye
             .
             Cicero
             ,
             who
             called
             him
             alwayes
             his
             delight
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Tusc.
               quest
            
             .
             l.
             4.
             saith
             ,
             that
             Theophrastus
             dying
             complained
             of
             nature
             ,
             that
             it
             gave
             long
             life
             to
             creatures
             whom
             it
             little
             concerned
             to
             be
             long-lived
             ,
             and
             so
             short
             a
             life
             to
             men
             ,
             who
             are
             so
             much
             concerned
             ,
             weeping
             that
             he
             no
             sooner
             saw
             this
             by
             much
             study
             and
             experience
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             dye
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             That
             the
             vanity
             of
             life
             was
             more
             than
             the
             profit
             of
             it
             ;
             I
             have
             no
             time
             to
             consider
             what
             I
             do●●
             ●●
             speaking
             to
             those
             that
             were
             about
             him
             at
             his
             death
             )
             
               you
               have
            
             —
             which
             words
             ,
             stuck
             so
             close
             to
             hi●
             Schollar
             and
             successor
             Strato●
             that
             he
             studied
             himself
             to
             a
             Skel●●ton
             about
             the
             nature
             o●
             spirits
             ,
             
             the
             glory
             ●●
             heaven
             ,
             the
             chief
             goo●
             and
             the
             blessed
             life
             ,
             which
             be●cause
             he
             could
             not
             comprehen●
             
             he
             desired
             it
             should
             comprehend
             him
             .
             Cic.
             in
             
               Lucullus
               Plut.
               lib.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Euseb.
               in
               Chron.
            
             )
             and
             to
             his
             successor
             Lycon
             ,
             who
             said
             on
             his
             death
             bed
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             most
             foolish
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             to
             repent
             ,
             and
             wish
             for
             ,
             
             as
             most
             men
             do
             ,
             that
             time
             which
             cannot
             be
             recalled
             ;
             to
             whom
             I
             may
             adde
             out
             of
             
               Cael.
               Rhodiginus
            
             ,
             l.
             29.
             c.
             5.
             
             Demetrius
             ,
             who
             said
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             was
             a
             child
             at
             home
             ,
             he
             reverenced
             his
             Parents
             ;
             
             when
             a
             man
             abroad
             ,
             the
             people
             and
             the
             Magistrates
             ;
             and
             when
             an
             old
             man
             and
             retired
             ,
             himself
             :
             which
             advise
             being
             followed
             by
             Heraclide●
             ,
             when
             he
             felt
             himself
             sick
             put
             him
             upon
             writing
             his
             books
             of
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             of
             those
             who
             are
             in
             hell
             ,
             of
             temperance
             ,
             piety
             ,
             and
             the
             chief
             good
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Among
             the
             Cynicks
             ,
             1.
             
             Antisthc●e●
             ,
             who
             though
             in
             jest
             ●he
             
             bid
             the
             man
             who
             was
             discoursing
             of
             the
             happy
             〈◊〉
             of
             then
             in
             another●
             world
             ,
             dye
             him●elf
             ,
             yet
             afterward
             he
             used
             to
             assert
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             〈◊〉
             he
             had
             rather
             be
             punished●
             with
             madnes●
             than
             enjoy
             pleasure
             ,
             adding
             ,
             when
             sick
             ,
             this
             ●●●●ence
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             that
             those
             who
             would
             be
             hereafter
             immortal
             ,
             must
             
               be
               here
               godly
               and
               just
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Diogenes
             grounded
             all
             his
             Cynical
             and
             an●tere
             re●gards
             of
             this
             world
             up●on
             this
             pleasant
             con●templation
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             that
             all
             thing●
             were
             the
             gods
             ;
             
             an●
             that
             wise●men
             we●
             the
             gods
             friends
             ,
             and
             therefor●
             that
             all
             things
             belonged
             to
             wi●●
             and
             good
             men
             ,
             whom
             he
             though
             the
             image
             of
             the
             Gods.
             To
             a
             ma●
             on
             a
             sick
             ●ed
             complaining
             th●
             
             life
             was
             a
             sad
             thing
             ,
             he
             answered
             ,
             Yes
             a
             bad
             one
             is
             so
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             but
             a
             tampering
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             when
             it
             should
             be
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             which
             he
             inculcated
             so
             much
             to
             his
             Auditors
             ,
             that
             his
             disciple
             Monimus
             counterfeited
             himself
             mad
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             at
             Liberty
             from
             his
             master
             ,
             to
             study
             truth
             and
             vertue
             (
             abhorring
             luxury
             and
             drunkenness
             ,
             as
             madness
             indeed
             .
             )
             with
             Crates
             ,
             who
             comforted
             a
             mocked
             but
             good
             man
             with
             these
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             those
             that
             make
             themselves
             so
             merry
             with
             thee
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             see
             one
             day
             sadly
             calling
             thee
             ,
             the
             
               blessed
               man
            
             for
             thy
             vertue
             ,
             and
             themselves
             wretched
             for
             their
             sloath
             ,
             thou
             being
             one
             of
             those
             good
             men
             who
             want
             few
             things
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             like
             the
             gods
             that
             want
             nothing●
          
           
             Indeed
             Religion
             had
             such
             a
             power
             over
             these
             Cynicks
             ,
             that
             one
             of
             them
             by
             name
             Menedemus
             ,
             
             as
             Laertius
             calleth
             him
             ,
             and
             Menippus
             as
             Snid●s
             (
             in
             verbo
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             out
             of
             a
             zeal
             against
             the
             looseness
             of
             his
             time
             ,
             walked
             up
             and
             down
             in
             the
             habit
             of
             a
             fury
             ,
             declaring
             himself
             a
             spectator
             of
             mens
             exorbitances
             on
             earth
             ,
             sent
             on
             purpose
             to
             be
             a
             witness
             against
             them
             in
             hell
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             The
             Stoicks
             among
             whom
             Zeno
             was
             looked
             upon
             as
             the
             chieftain
             ,
             
             came
             after
             a
             world
             of
             reasonings
             (
             which
             you
             will
             find
             in
             
               ●ully
               ,
               Seneca
               ,
               Autoninus
               ,
               Lipsi●s
               ,
               ●lutarch
               ,
               de
               com
               .
               notion
               .
               ad
               stoicos
               de
               placitis
               Phil.
               Epictetus
               ,
               Hiero●le●
            
             )
             and
             subtlety
             (
             which
             you
             may
             observe
             in
             
               Diog.
               Laertius
            
             his
             
               Zeno
               ,
               l.
            
             7.
             p.
             185.
             
               &
               ed.
               Rom.
            
             )
             To
             these
             great
             conclusions
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   That
                   the
                   great
                   end
                   of
                   ma●
                   was
                   to
                   have
                   the
                   pleasure
                   of
                   living
                   according
                   to
                   right
                   reason
                   ,
                   th●
                   daughter
                   of
                
                 Jove
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   great
                   mode●rator
                   
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                
                 to
                 whose
                 will
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 mens
                 pleasure
                 and
                 all
                 mens
                 necessity
                 to
                 submit
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 vertue
                 is
                 the
                 regulating
                 of
                 passions
                 and
                 affections
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 :
                 for
                 indeed
                 I
                 think
                 the
                 Stoicks
                 did
                 no
                 more
                 aim
                 at
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 natural
                 affections
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 discourses
                 of
                 apathy
                 ,
                 than
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 his
                 exhortation
                 ,
                 to
                 mortifie
                 the
                 flesh
                 with
                 the
                 affections
                 and
                 lust
                 ,
                 both
                 aiming
                 at
                 the
                 reducing
                 of
                 the
                 disorder
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 raising
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 our
                 faculties
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 wisdom
                 of
                 vertue
                 should
                 so
                 compose
                 and
                 consolidate
                 the
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 settle
                 it
                 in
                 such
                 stability
                 and
                 resolution
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 be
                 bended
                 from
                 the
                 right
                 ,
                 by
                 any
                 sensitive
                 perturbations
                 or
                 impul●ions
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 consequence
                 of
                 goodness
                 ,
                 was
                 calmness
                 and
                 serenity
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 of
                 evil
                 ,
                 fear
                 ,
                 bondage
                 ,
                 grief
                 ,
                 
                 stupidity
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 that
                 was
                 only
                 good
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 honest
                 ,
                 desirable
                 for
                 it self
                 ,
                 satisfactory
                 ,
                 and
                 lasting
                 .
              
               
                 ●
                 .
                 That
                 nothing
                 base
                 was
                 truly
                 pleasant
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 That
                 all
                 disorders
                 of
                 the
                 soul
                 proceed
                 from
                 misapprehensions
                 of
                 the
                 understanding
                 ,
                 and
                 con●inue
                 by
                 disturbing
                 and
                 clouding
                 ●●●son
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 say
                 is
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 whom
                 it
                 represent●●
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 wicked
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 dares
                 displease
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 a
                 mad
                 man
                 that
                 dares
                 doubt
                 of
                 him●
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 good
                 man
                 is
                 free
                 and
                 happy
                 in
                 the
                 worst
                 condition
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 bad
                 a
                 slave
                 in
                 the
                 best
                 ;
                 vertue
                 being
                 sufficient
                 in
                 it self
                 to
                 render
                 happy
                 ,
                 and
                 vice
                 so
                 to
                 make
                 men
                 
                 miserable
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 unalterably
                 ordered
                 by
                 the
                 eternal
                 mind
                 :
                 In
                 testimony
                 whereof
                 a
                 man
                 need
                 only
                 goe
                 over
                 the
                 several
                 Titles
                 of
                 Chrysippus
                 his
                 sober
                 and
                 good
                 books
                 mentioned
                 by
                 Laertius
                 in
                 his
                 ninth
                 book
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 transcribe
                 ,
                 
                   ne
                   Chrysippi
                   ,
                   Sarinia
                   compilâsse
                   videar
                   ,
                
                 being
                 contented
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 Horace
                 concerning
                 Homer
                 and
                 himself
                 ,
                 
                   Quid
                   sit
                   pulchrum
                   ,
                   quid
                   turpe
                   ,
                   quid
                   utile
                   ,
                   quid
                   non
                   Plenius
                   &
                   melius
                   Chrysippo
                   aut
                   Grantore
                   dicit
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             14.
             
             Pythagoras
             ,
             (
             who
             traveld
             into
             Egypt
             for
             learning
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             beleive
             
               Origen
               .
               Clem.
            
             of
             
               Alex.
               Porph.
            
             and
             others
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             Seldons
             book
             
               de
               jur
               .
               Nat.
               el.
               gentium
               apud
               Hebraeos
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             2.
             converse
             with
             the
             Iews
             in
             Chaldea
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             listen
             to
             
               Vossius
               ,
               c.
            
             6.
             
             §
             .
             5.
             
               de
               sectis
               Philosoph
            
             .
             with
             Elisha●●n
             ●●n
             :
             
               Mount
               Carmel
            
             .
             )
             Summed
             up
             ●is
             observation
             into
             this
             con●lusion
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             That
             there
             were
             two
             principles
             of
             all
             things
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             An
             active
             and
             a
             forming
             principle
             ,
             
             which
             is
             the
             Mind
             or
             God
             by
             all
             to
             be
             worshipped
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             other
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             the
             passive
             principle
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             to
             be
             regarded
             .
             2.
             
             That
             he
             himself
             came
             from
             the
             infernal
             Mansions
             some
             yeares
             past
             ,
             and
             must
             return
             (
             see
             
               Horace
               Carm.
               l.
            
             ●
             .
             
               od
               .
               de
               Architâ
               Tarenti●o
            
             .
             3.
             
             That
             he
             had
             found
             one
             to
             be
             the
             beginning
             and
             end
             o●
             all
             things
             ,
             which
             he
             said
             were
             man
             aged
             by
             fate
             as
             men
             we●●
             by
             providence
             .
             4.
             
             That
             ther●
             should
             be
             a
             separation
             of
             Souls
             ,
             their
             pure
             immortal
             Souls
             being
             carried
             up
             to
             the
             highest
             feat●
             and
             the
             impure
             to
             the
             lowest
             i●
             the
             World
             ,
             never
             t●
             approach
             the
             other
             ,
             
             al●wayes
             
             to
             be
             tormented
             with
             furies
             and
             chains
             ,
             among
             themselves
             ;
             and
             and
             Plutarch
             brings
             in
             Pythagoras
             asserting
             the
             immortality
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             giving
             this
             quaint
             reason
             for
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             because
             it
             must
             return
             to
             the
             Soul
             of
             the
             World
             as
             to
             first
             and
             most
             perfect
             of
             its
             kind
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             That
             the
             greatest
             good
             or
             evil
             amongst
             men
             ,
             was
             opinion
             or
             perswasion
             .
             
               Empedo
               cles
            
             one
             of
             his
             followers
             ,
             hearing
             a
             discourse
             of
             the
             immortality
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             ●n
             his
             old
             age
             threw
             himself
             into
             ●he
             flames
             of
             AEtna
             to
             injoy
             it
             .
             
               S●idas
               in
               voce
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ep
               .
               de
               〈◊〉
               poet
               .
            
             )
          
           
             15.
             
             When
             Heraclitus●●d
             ●●d
             all
             his
             lifetime
             wept
             ●t
             the
             folly
             of
             makind
             ,
             
             he
             was
             
             at
             last
             asked
             this
             question
             ,
             wherein
             consisted
             true
             wisdom
             ?
             to
             which
             he
             gave
             this
             answer
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             that
             it
             was
             the
             only
             wisdom
             in
             the
             
               World
               to
               know
               that
               mind
               that
               governed
               all
               things
            
             and
             (
             to
             use
             his
             friend
             Xenophon's
             wordes
             ,
             
               Laer.
               p.
            
             24.
             1.
             
             )
             is
             all
             eye
             ,
             
             and
             all
             ear
             ,
             all
             things
             at
             once
             ,
             Omniscient
             ,
             Omnipotent
             and
             Eternal
             ;
             and
             as
             Melissus
             thought
             (
             in
             Simplic
             .
             his
             Comment
             on
             the
             first
             of
             Aristotl●●
             Physick
             )
             not
             to
             be
             rashly
             spoken
             of
             ,
             because
             not
             fully
             known
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             And
             when
             Democritus
             had
             all
             his
             life
             time
             laughed
             at
             the
             folly
             of
             mankind
             ,
             he
             at
             last
             stated
             the
             happiness
             of
             man
             ,
             to
             lye
             in
             th●
             se●enity
             of
             the
             mind
             ;
             and
             bein●
             to
             dye
             ,
             he
             prolonged
             his
             life
             b●
             many
             applications
             for
             three
             days
             that
             he
             might
             live
             to
             pay
             h●●
             d●●votion
             to
             the
             great
             goddess
             ,
             an●
             depart
             upon
             her
             solemnity
             :
             Ye●
             
             when
             he
             and
             Epicurus
             loathing
             the
             absurd
             notions
             men
             had
             by
             poetry
             ,
             &c.
             
             Entertained
             of
             the
             heathen
             Gods
             ,
             (
             for
             they
             with
             
               Dyonisius
               ,
               Diagoras
               ,
               Theodorus
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             then
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Atheists
             ,
             got
             that
             name
             rather
             by
             jeering
             the
             ridiculous
             Polutheism
             of
             those
             times
             than
             by
             denying
             that
             Religion
             which
             is
             supported
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             all
             times
             )
             set
             their
             Philosophical
             wits
             on
             work
             to
             salve
             the
             appearances
             of
             nature
             ,
             without
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             by
             asserting
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             from
             a
             lucky
             conflu●nce
             of
             infinite
             little
             particles
             ,
             called
             Atomes
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             confidently
             that
             Lucretius
             ,
             who
             put
             those
             Atomes
             into
             the
             best
             order
             ,
             and
             ●●n●est
             poem
             of
             any
             I
             know
             ,
             in
             hi●
             shrew'd
             book
             
               de
               natur
               a
               rerum
            
             (
             but
             be
             it
             remembred
             ,
             that
             that
             great
             and
             witty
             Epicurean
             lived
             and
             dyed
             a
             mad
             man
             ,
             (
             and
             I
             think
             with
             Mirandula
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Aheist
             
             in
             the
             world
             in
             his
             wits
             )
             
               Ge●eh
               .
               Chron.
               l.
            
             2.
             
             
               Pet.
               Crinit
               .
               de
               Poeti●
               latinis
               ,
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             19.
             )
             affirms
             Epicu●rus
             to
             be
             the
             first
             Gyant
             that
             
               tollere
               contrà
               est
               oculos
               ausus
            
             ,
             tha●
             d●rst
             encounter
             ,
             and
             did
             overthrow
             that
             notion
             of
             the
             Gods
             ,
             that
             had
             for
             so
             many
             years
             opp●●ssed
             ,
             a●d
             kept
             under
             the
             free
             t●oughts
             of
             men
             ;
             Yet
             
               Catta
               in
               Cic.
               d●●●t
               .
               deorum
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             86.
             report
             that
             they
             were
             so
             far
             from
             gainin●
             their
             beloved
             ease
             ,
             pleasure
             ,
             &
             th●
             carnal
             security
             of
             the
             beast
             whic●
             perisheth●
             that
             never
             was
             a
             School
             b●y
             more
             afraid
             of
             a
             r●d
             than
             on●
             of
             them
             ,
             Epicurus
             by
             name
             was
             o●
             the
             thoughts
             of
             a
             God
             and
             Deat●
             
               ●●c
               quenquam
               vidi
            
             ,
             (
             they
             are
             C●tta●●ords
             ●ords
             )
             
               ●ui
               magis
               ea
               quae
               ti●en●●●sse
               ●egaret
               ,
               timeret
               ,
               mort●●
               di●
               &
               deos
               .
            
             So
             hard
             it
             is
             (
             saith
             Maste●
             
               S●illing
               fleet
            
             upon
             these
             words
             ,
             e●●cellently
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             in
             all
             his
             di●●course●
             (
             whose
             life
             God
             long
             pr●●serve
             
             for
             the
             good
             and
             service
             of
             his
             Church
             )
             for
             an
             Epicurean
             ,
             even
             after
             he
             hath
             prostituted
             his
             conscience
             ,
             to
             silence
             ,
             it
             but
             (
             whatever
             there
             be
             in
             the
             air
             )
             there
             is
             an
             elastical
             power
             in
             the
             conscience
             ,
             that
             will
             bear
             its
             self
             up
             notwithstanding
             the
             weight
             that
             is
             laid
             upon
             it
             .
             Yea
             Epicurus
             his
             followers
             confess
             that
             it
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             to
             endeavour
             the
             ●ooting
             out
             wholly
             of
             the
             beleif
             of
             ●
             deity
             out
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             
               unanimous
               co●sent
            
             of
             the
             World
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             there
             he
             admits
             ●his
             as
             a
             principle
             
               quod
               in
               omni●●
               animis
               deorum
               notionem
               im●resset
               ipsa
               Natura
               ,
            
             that
             Nature
             ●ts
             self
             had
             stamped
             an
             Idea
             upon
             ●h●
             minds
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             that
             up●n
             this
             ground
             ,
             
               cum
               enim
               non
               in●tituto
               aliquo
               ,
               aut
               more
               ,
               aut
               lege
               ●it
               opino
               constituta
               ,
               manet
               atque●na
               omnium
               consensio
               ,
               intelligi
               ●ecesse
               est
               Deos
               esse
               ,
               quoniam
               insitas
               
               eorum●
               vel
               potuis
               in
               nata●
               cogitationes
               habemus
               ;
               de
               quo
               au●em
               omnium
               natura
               consentit
               id
               verum
               esse
               necesse
               est
            
             ;
             i.
             e.
             (
             The●
             are
             an
             Epic●reans
             own
             words
             )
             Since
             the
             belief
             of
             a
             deity
             neithe●
             rose
             from
             Custome
             ,
             nor
             was
             enacted
             by
             Law
             ,
             yet
             is
             unanimously
             assented
             to
             by
             all
             mankind
             ,
             i●
             necessarily
             followeth
             ,
             that
             there
             must
             be
             a
             deity
             ,
             because
             the
             Ide●
             of
             it
             is
             so
             natural
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             thoug●
             it
             be
             very
             troublesome
             to
             man●
             men
             ,
             yet
             could
             it
             be
             laid
             aside
             b●
             none
             as
             it
             might
             ,
             if
             there
             had
             be●
             no
             God.
             For
             as
             the
             stoicks
             urg●
             very
             well
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             no
             Go●
             considering
             the
             wishes
             of
             som●
             and
             the
             abilities
             of
             others
             ,
             〈◊〉
             overthrow
             such
             a
             false
             notio●
             
               non
               tam
               stabilis
               opinio
               permaner●
               nec
               confirmaretur
               diuturnita●
               temporis
               ,
               nec
               una
               cum
               seculis
               aet
               a●●bu●que
               hominum
               inveterare
               potuiss●●●●e
               .
               Nat.
               deor
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             
               vid.
               Gass●●
               Tom.
            
             2.
             l.
             3.
             
          
           
           
             17.
             
             Although
             Protagoras
             the
             Sceptick
             begins
             his
             book
             of
             the
             gods
             in
             this
             doubtful
             manner
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
             As
             for
             the
             gods
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             they
             be
             or
             be
             not
             ;
             yet
             he
             and
             Pyrrhon
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             Scepticks
             being
             asked
             why
             they
             walked
             alone
             so
             much
             ?
             answered
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             to
             meditate
             how
             they
             might
             be
             good
             ;
             and
             being
             urged
             again
             ,
             what
             necessity
             there
             was
             of
             being
             good
             ,
             since
             it
             was
             not
             certain
             ●hat
             there
             was
             a
             God
             ?
             they
             used
             ●o
             reply
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             certain
             ●here
             is
             not
             ,
             and
             it
             being
             an
             even
             ●ay
             between
             the
             serious
             and
             good
             ,
             ●nd
             the
             vain
             and
             bad
             man
             ,
             that
             ●here
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             though
             upon
             wo●ull
             odds
             ,
             the
             good
             man
             hazzard●ng
             only
             the
             loss
             of
             his
             lusts
             (
             which
             ●t
             is
             his
             interest
             to
             be
             without
             )
             or
             ●t
             furthest
             ,
             some
             little
             advantage
             ,
             ●eing
             in
             this
             world
             at
             more
             rest
             ●nd
             inward
             serenity
             ,
             more
             healthfull
             ,
             
             re●pected
             ,
             befriended
             ,
             secure
             and
             free
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             not
             a
             God
             ,
             as
             happy
             as
             the
             bad●
             but
             if
             there
             be
             ,
             
             infinitely
             as
             much
             happier
             ,
             as
             an
             unspeak●able
             and
             eternal
             blessedness
             is
             beyond
             extream
             and
             endles●
             Torments
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             (
             as
             an
             excellent
             perso●
             saith
             )
             
               if
               the
               Arguments
               for
               an●
               against
               a
               God
               were
               equal
               ,
               and
               〈◊〉
               were
               an
               even
               Question
               whethe●
               there
               were
               one
               or
               not
               ;
               yet
               th●
               hazzard
               and
               danger
               is
               so
               infinite●ly
               unequal
               ,
               that
               in
               point
               of
               pru●dence
               every
               man
               is
               bound
               to
               stic●
               to
               the
               safest
               side
               of
               the
               Questio●●nd
               make
               that
               his
               Hypothesis
               〈◊〉
               to
               live
               by
               .
               For
               he
               that
               acts
               wis●●ly
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               thorowly-prude●
               man
               ,
               will
               be
               provided
               
                 in
                 omne●●●●●tum
              
               ,
               and
               will
               take
               care
               to
               s●●cure
               the
               main
               chance
               ,
               whatev●●
               
               happeneth
               :
               But
               the
               Atheist
               ,
               in
               case
               things
               should
               fall
               out
               contrary
               to
               his
               belief
               and
               expectation
               ,
               he
               hath
               made
               no
               provision
               in
               this
               case
               .
            
             If
             ,
             contrary
             to
             his
             confidence
             ,
             it
             should
             prove
             in
             the
             issue
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             the
             man
             is
             lost
             and
             undone
             for
             ever
             .
             If
             the
             Atheist
             ,
             when
             he
             dyeth
             ,
             finds
             that
             his
             soul
             hath
             only
             quitted
             its
             lodging
             ,
             and
             remains
             after
             the
             body
             ;
             ●hat
             a
             sad
             surprise
             will
             it
             be
             ,
             to
             find
             ●imself
             among
             a
             world
             of
             spirits
             ●ntred
             on
             an
             everlasting
             and
             an
             ●nchangeable
             state
             !
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             Pyrrhon
             himself
             would
             ●ften
             repeat
             that
             of
             Euripides
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             who
             knoweth
             ●ut
             to
             dye
             is
             to
             live
             ,
             and
             to
             live
             ●s
             to
             dye
             ?
             and
             therefore
             Epicurus●imself
             ●imself
             in
             his
             letter
             to
             Meneceus
             ,
             ●aith
             ,
             he
             observeth
             him
             a
             fool
             who
             ●s
             vain
             at
             death
             ,
             wherein
             because
             of
             ●he
             consequence
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ●aith
             he
             )
             there
             is
             no
             jesting
             ,
             it
             being
             
             〈◊〉
             infinite
             concernment
             to
             be
             serious
             ;
             in
             fine
             ,
             it
             appears
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               ,
               Berg●●ius
               ,
               Theol●gen●ium●●●ym
               .
               de
               s●bud
               .
               Theol.
               Nat●
               〈◊〉
               ,
               E●gusb
               .
               Perenni
               .
               Philos.
            
             and
             others
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             learned
             men
             in
             the
             world
             found
             ,
             as
             
               Ci●●
               d●
               Nat.
               deor
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             
               et
               de
               leg
            
             .
             2.
             that
             th●●
             notion
             of
             God
             and
             Religion
             i●
             the
             first
             notion
             that
             is
             engraven
             in●
             and
             the
             last
             that
             is
             defaced
             out
             o●
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             ;
             and
             that
             ,
             tak●
             away
             the
             being
             and
             providence
             〈◊〉
             God●
             out
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             you
             take
             ●●way
             all
             reason
             ,
             faith
             ,
             vertue
             ,
             peac●
             y●a
             &
             humane
             society
             ;
             yea
             all
             men
             though
             never
             so
             barbarous
             an●
             〈◊〉
             ,
             have
             been
             Religious
             ;
             an●
             though
             they
             had
             neither
             Art●
             nor
             Laws
             ,
             nor
             Letters
             ,
             yet
             h●●
             Gods.
             See
             
               Benzon
               Hist.
               de●
               occi●
               Indi
               a
               Acostas
               ,
            
             both
             Eman.
             an●
             
               Ioseph
               Hist.
               No●
               .
               orbis
               Chr.
               Aco●●
               ep●
               de
               Reb.
               Ind.
            
             So
             authentic●
             Tu●●
             quest
             :
             is
             that
             of
             
               Tully
               ,
               nulla
               ge●●
               
               tam
               barbara
               ,
               nemo
               omnium
               est
               tam
               immanis
               ,
               cujus
               mentem
               non
               imbuerit
               deorum
               opinio
               ,
               multi
               de
               dijs
               pravà
               sentiunt
               ,
               id
               enim
               vitioso
               more
               effici
               solet
               omnes
               tamen
               esse
               vim
               &
               naturam
               divinam
               arbitrantur
               .
               Nec
               vero
               id
               collocutio
               hominum
               aut
               consensus
               efficit
               ,
               non
               institutis
               opinio
               est
               con●irmata
               ,
               non
               logibus
               ;
               omni
               autem
               re
               consens●o
               omnium
               gentium
               lex
               naturae
               pu●anda
               est
            
             ;
             and
             elsewhere
             ,
             
               Gentes
               licet
               qualem
               deum
               haberent
               ignorant
               ,
               tamen
               habendum
               sciunt
               .
            
             There
             is
             no
             Nation
             so
             Barbarous
             ,
             that
             hath
             not
             some
             sense
             of
             a
             deity
             ,
             many
             have
             odd
             imaginations
             of
             ●he
             diety
             from
             ill
             habits
             ,
             but
             all
             ●ind
             there
             is
             a
             Divine
             power
             ,
             by
             ●ure
             reason
             ,
             &c.
             
             Thinking
             it
             un●easonable
             ,
             as
             the
             same
             Heathen
             ●oeth
             on
             ,
             that
             all
             m●n
             should
             be●ieve
             there
             is
             a
             mind
             and
             reason
             ●n
             themselves
             ,
             and
             none
             in
             the
             ●orld
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             should
             be
             
             such
             a
             glorious
             order
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             none
             to
             be
             reverenced
             for
             it
             ;
             See
             
               Iust.
               in
               serm
               .
               ad
               Gent.
            
             quoting
             Orpheus
             ,
             the
             
               Sybils
               ,
               Sophocles
               ,
               Hom.
               &c.
            
             to
             this
             very
             purpose
             .
             So
             that
             we
             see
             there
             was
             never
             any
             man
             ,
             that
             to
             enjoy
             his
             pleasures
             stifled
             his
             Religion
             ,
             but
             at
             last
             after
             thoughts
             of
             Religion
             ,
             stifled
             his
             pleasures
             ,
             this
             being
             one
             argument
             of
             the
             Divinity
             of
             the
             Soul
             which
             is
             another
             argument
             of
             the
             being
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             it
             can
             and
             doth
             correct
             sooner
             or
             later
             ,
             loose
             mens
             imaginations
             concerning
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             ;
             And
             that
             reason
             doth
             at
             last
             form
             apprehen●ions
             of
             things
             quite
             different
             from
             those
             conveighed
             at
             first
             by
             sense
             .
             But
             how
             can
             any
             man
             live
             securely
             upon
             the
             principles
             of
             Atheism●
             when
             those
             commonly
             thought
             Athiests
             ,
             as
             
               Heraclides
               ,
               Ponticus
               ,
               Antisthenes
               ,
               Democritus
               ,
               Protagoras
               ,
            
             
             &c.
             have
             written
             books
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             of
             those
             in
             the
             invisible
             state
             ;
             nay
             the
             punishments
             which
             wicked
             men
             must
             look
             for
             in
             another
             World
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             secure
             ,
             and
             the
             rewards
             good
             men
             may
             expect
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             much
             discouraged
             ,
             were
             so
             inwoven
             into
             the
             first
             thoughts
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             looked
             upon
             as
             of
             so
             great
             concernment
             to
             common
             life
             ,
             and
             society
             ,
             that
             the
             Jews
             who
             have
             kept
             the
             tradition
             of
             religion
             the
             best
             of
             ●ny
             ,
             doe
             say
             that
             Heaven
             and
             Hell
             were
             one
             of
             the
             seaven
             things
             created
             before
             the
             World.
             See
             
               Talmud
               .
               Tract
               .
               Nedarim
               .
               &
               Pesae●him
               &
               Pirt.
               R.
               Eleas
               .
               c.
            
             3.
             
             
               Chalde-Paraph
               .
               in
               Gen.
            
             2.
             and
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             eternal
             in
             the
             other
             World
             was
             of
             so
             much
             ●onsequence
             that
             Eris
             and
             Pam●hylus
             ,
             are
             by
             
               Plato
               Rep.
               Antillus
            
             ,
             
             and
             
               Timarchus
               Thespesius
            
             by
             
               Plutarch
               de
               sera
               dei
               vindicta
            
             ,
             
             
               Aristaeus
               in
               Herodotus
               in
               Melpomene
            
             .
             The
             Woman
             in
             Heraclides
             his
             Noble
             Book
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             Pliny
             calleth
             it
             ,
             
               Hist.
               Nat.
            
             7.
             c.
             52.
             all
             grave
             Authors
             ,
             not
             to
             mention
             instances
             of
             the
             like
             nature
             in
             their
             Poets
             ,
             Orpheus
             ,
             whom
             
               Homer
               ,
               Plato
            
             ,
             
             as
             little
             as
             he
             loved
             them
             ,
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             are
             brought
             in
             coming
             from
             the
             dead
             to
             declare
             their
             state
             there
             ,
             which
             they
             would
             not
             beleive
             while
             they
             were
             living
             ;
             it
             seems
             as
             most
             men
             when
             dying
             endeavour●
             so
             all
             ,
             when
             dead
             ,
             would
             return
             if
             they
             might
             to
             perswade
             those
             to
             be
             religious
             that
             are
             alive
             .
             And
             the
             words
             of
             the
             rich
             man
             in
             the
             16th
             of
             St.
             Luke
             (
             I
             pray
             thee
             therefore
             that
             thou
             would
             send
             him
             to
             my
             Fathers
             house
             ,
             For
             I
             have
             five
             
             brethren
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             testifie
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             come
             not
             to
             this
             condemnation
             ,
             )
             are
             not
             the
             words
             of
             any
             one
             man
             ,
             but
             the
             words
             of
             all
             men
             in
             the
             eternal
             State
             ,
             who
             could
             wish
             men
             did
             beleive
             what
             they
             feel
             ,
             which
             if
             they
             had
             beleived
             they
             had
             not
             felt
             ,
             and
             that
             when
             they
             are
             gathered
             to
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             they
             are
             gathered
             to
             a
             future
             state
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             as
             Procopius
             interprets
             that
             phrase
             ,
             
               Mundum
               Animarum
            
             ,
             the
             World
             of
             Soules
             ,
             as
             the
             Iews
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             nay
             where
             Religion
             hath
             been
             much
             corrupted
             people
             have
             been
             affraid
             to
             speak
             or
             doe
             any
             unhansom
             thing
             near
             the
             dead
             before
             they
             were
             buried
             ,
             because
             they
             thought
             their
             Souls
             fluttred
             about
             the
             bodies
             till
             they
             were
             laid
             in
             their
             graves
             ,
             and
             
             would
             tell
             all
             they
             saw
             or
             heard
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             came
             into
             the
             invisible
             state
             ,
             (
             
               Bar.
               Nachomi
               in
               Beresheth
               .
               Rabb
               .
               c.
            
             22.
             
             
               Talm.
               sandedrin
               c.
            
             4.
             
               &
               misdrain
               .
               de
               anim
               .
               Nadab
               ,
               Abihu
               ,
               Naboth
               Homer●
               Il.
               
            
          
           
             A
             late
             learned
             man
             of
             our
             own
             observing
             a
             new
             notion
             of
             She●
             in
             Maimonides
             ,
             
             
               D.
               Dub.
               l●
            
             2.
             (
             of
             which
             he
             saith
             we
             had
             ha●
             a
             greater
             account
             ,
             if
             learning
             ha●
             not
             lost
             12000.
             excellent
             Jewi●
             books
             at
             Cremona
             and
             othe●
             parts
             of
             Italy
             )
             hath
             this
             remar●●able
             passage
             out
             of
             
               R.
               Sam.
               Eb●●
               Tibbor
            
             ,
             an
             old
             man
             dying
             said
             〈◊〉
             those
             about
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             be●●
             asleep
             all
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             w●●
             now
             awake
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             〈◊〉
             sloath
             ,
             ease
             and
             folly
             ,
             but
             in
             th●
             world
             ;
             whose
             words
             the
             Auth●●
             concludeth
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             ●
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             but
             ●
             you
             throughly
             weigh
             these
             thing
             
             and
             what
             did
             he
             see
             when
             awaked
             ?
             even
             an
             eternal
             state
             ,
             of
             which
             Hippocrates
             saith
             ,
             Dedi●eta
             that
             which
             the
             common
             people
             think
             is
             born
             ,
             comes
             only
             out
             of
             the
             invisible
             state
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             they
             are
             his
             words
             ]
             and
             what
             they
             think
             is
             dead
             ,
             goeth
             only
             into
             that
             state
             whence
             they
             came
             ,
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             the
             eternal
             circle
             of
             things
             returning
             to
             one
             as
             they
             came
             from
             one
             ,
             as
             Musaeus
             writes
             :
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             of
             Pythagoras
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Rota
               in
               aeternum
               ●ircum-voluta
               in
               R.
               Ionas
            
             his
             
               Porta
               poenit
            
             .
             fol.
             42.
             
             Nay
             that
             great
             man
             among
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             whom
             Hierocles
             makes
             a
             paralel
             to
             Christ
             among
             the
             Christians
             ,
             
               Apollonius
               Tyaneus
            
             perswaded
             Valerian
             in
             a
             letter
             to
             him
             (
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             Cujacius
             his
             pretended
             latine
             version
             )
             that
             the
             dead
             were
             not
             to
             be
             lamented
             ,
             
             for
             they
             exchanged
             not
             company
             but
             place
             ,
             (
             Plato
             calleth
             death
             somewhere
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             by
             going
             to
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             first
             being
             ,
             whom
             he
             calleth
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             God
             to
             be
             feared
             by
             all
             .
             
               Clemens
               Strom.
            
             3.
             p.
             433.
             brings
             in
             an
             old
             man
             out
             of
             Pindar
             ,
             giving
             this
             reason
             of
             his
             cheerful
             death
             ,
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c
             )
             happy
             is
             he
             who
             having
             seen
             the
             common
             course
             of
             this
             upper
             world
             ,
             goeth
             into
             the
             lower●
             where
             he
             may
             understand
             the
             en●
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             see
             the
             beginning
             o●
             it
             .
             Another
             sick
             man
             is
             mentione●
             by
             Salmasius
             ,
             somewhere
             ,
             wh●
             could
             not
             quietly
             dye
             till
             he
             un●derstood
             what
             the
             meaning
             w●●
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             
               Homer
               ,
               D●●mus
               &
               porta
               Lethi
               ,
            
             the
             house
             an●
             gate
             of
             Hell
             ,
             in
             
               Lucretius
               ,
               Virg●
            
             and
             Ennius
             ;
             and
             that
             some
             know●ing
             men
             of
             that
             time
             being
             b●
             answered
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             no●
             know
             it
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             not
             pu●●ged
             his
             Soul
             ,
             this
             being
             one
             of
             th●
             misteries
             that
             were
             not
             to
             be
             u●●derstood
             
             by
             the
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             men
             that
             had
             not
             made
             it
             their
             business
             to
             purge
             their
             Souls
             ,
             (
             
               vid.
               Casaub.
               excerp
               .
               ex
               codice
               Caesar
            
             )
             the
             pure
             among
             the
             Jews
             and
             Greeks
             understanding
             the
             two
             everlasting
             Seats
             of
             the
             Vertuous
             and
             the
             Vitious
             ,
             
               R.
               Eliaz
               .
               in
               Pirk.
               c.
            
             3.
             
             
               Gaulman
               not
               .
               ad
               vit
               .
               mosis
            
             )
             the
             one
             North
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             South
             ,
             where
             the
             Souls
             of
             good
             men
             ,
             after
             three
             tryals
             ,
             being
             freed
             from
             all
             their
             bonds
             ,
             leap
             for
             joy
             ,
             and
             are
             carried
             on
             high
             .
             
               Diodorus
               Siculus
            
             placeth
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             unjust
             ,
             and
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             the
             just
             in
             the
             invisible
             state
             ,
             whereof
             
               Rabban
               Iochanan
               Ben.
               Saccai
               in
               Gemar
               ,
               Berachoth
               ,
            
             fol.
             27.
             2.
             as
             he
             was
             a
             dying
             ,
             said
             ,
             he
             had
             before
             his
             eyes
             two
             ways
             ,
             the
             one
             leading
             to
             Paradise
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             to
             Hell
             :
             the
             last
             of
             which
             places
             is
             represented
             by
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             full
             of
             tortures
             ,
             
             furies
             ,
             [
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             
               Plut.
               de
               defect
               .
               Orac.
            
             See
             the
             same
             notions
             in
             the
             Talmud
             or
             heap
             of
             disputations
             ,
             like
             those
             of
             our
             School-men
             upon
             the
             Jewish
             Law
             ,
             
               Tract
               .
               Rosh
               .
               Hashannah
               ,
               c.
            
             1.
             fol.
             16.
             p.
             2.
             
             See
             Maymon
             ,
             well
             skilled
             in
             both
             Talmuds
             in
             cap.
             10.
             
             Sanderim
             .
             See
             
               R.
               Abdias
               ,
               Spharnus
            
             the
             great
             Physitian
             in
             
               or
               Hashem
               .
               p.
            
             91.
             
             Nobly
             describing
             the
             bliss
             of
             good
             men
             after
             death
             .
             ]
             The
             book
             of
             Moses
             his
             life
             fol.
             23●
             p.
             2.
             brings
             in
             God
             encouraging
             Moses
             to
             dye
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             description
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             the
             everlasting
             happiness
             of
             good
             men
             in
             it
             ,
             tha●
             Pindar
             hath
             in
             the
             2.
             
             Ode
             of
             hi●
             Olympiads
             concerning
             the
             blessed
             and
             that
             is
             the
             same
             with
             Sain●
             
               Iohn
               ,
               Revel
            
             .
             21.
             21.
             25
             ,
             7.
             ult
             .
             21●
             And
             Moses
             chiding
             his
             Soul
             fo●
             its
             delay
             in
             going
             into
             the
             Societ●
             of
             Cherubims
             and
             Seraphims
             u●●der
             the
             throne
             of
             the
             Divine
             M●●jesty
             
             of
             which
             
               Ioseph
               Ben
               Perat
               R.
               Mekir
               in
               Aukath
               Rochel
               ,
               R.
               Ephodi
               .
               in
               D.
               Dub.
               c.
            
             70.
             
             
               R.
               Shem.
               Tobh
               .
               Eben
               .
               Esdra
               .
               R.
               D.
               kimchi
               ,
            
             that
             King
             of
             Gram
             ,
             &
             deadly
             enemy
             of
             Christianity
             in
             Psal.
             110.
             
             
               R
               ,
               sal
               .
               Ben.
               Gabirol
               ,
            
             the
             famous
             Jewish
             Poet
             in
             
               Kether
               Malcuth
            
             ,
             whose
             words
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             the
             seating
             of
             just
             Souls
             under
             the
             throne
             of
             glory
             in
             the
             bundle
             of
             life
             ,
             with
             a
             state
             of
             perfection
             is
             the
             
               futurum
               aevum
            
             ,
             the
             future
             state
             into
             which
             
               R.
               Ionah
               ben
               .
               Levi
            
             in
             his
             
               Tikune
               Sockar
            
             fol.
             63.
             
             Col.
             1.
             et
             .
             2.
             affirmeth
             that
             most
             of
             the
             Rabbies
             said
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             go
             when
             dying
             ,
             as
             do
             most
             of
             the
             Talmudists
             as
             we
             may
             find
             in
             Constant
             L.
             Emperour
             ,
             who
             made
             a
             key
             to
             them
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             Mahomet
             himself
             in
             his
             Alcoran
             ,
             that
             
               Oglio
               Iudaisme
               ,
               Groecism
               and
               Neorianism
               ,
               surat
            
             2.
             ver
             .
             22.
             as
             in
             his
             Dialogue
             with
             Sinan
             discourseth
             of
             a
             blessed
             
             state
             of
             good
             men
             begun
             in
             the
             inward
             pleasures
             of
             good
             men
             here
             ,
             and
             perfected
             in
             their
             everlasting
             pleasures
             hereafter
             .
             It
             is
             a
             great
             argument
             to
             all
             men
             to
             live
             as
             if
             they
             believed
             a
             future
             state
             ,
             that
             these
             men
             who
             had
             so
             little
             knowledge
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             corrupt
             reason
             ,
             as
             to
             describe
             it
             foolishly
             ,
             yet
             had
             so
             much
             knowledge
             of
             it
             by
             natural
             reason
             ,
             as
             to
             own
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             far
             as
             to
             believe
             tha●
             all
             the
             poetical
             descriptions
             of
             Paradise
             ,
             and
             Elizium
             ,
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             and
             Arabian
             Authors
             in
             the
             Greek
             and
             Latine
             Poets
             are
             Allegories
             of
             a
             more
             Spiritual
             state
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Persian
             Ali
             ,
             and
             his
             faction
             understands
             Mahomet
             ;
             and
             divine
             Plat●
             in
             many
             places
             understands
             the
             Hellenists
             expressing
             (
             in
             Phaedro
             )
             the
             feast
             of
             the
             Soul
             in
             contemplating
             the
             first
             and
             real
             being
             ,
             as
             divinely
             as
             the
             Jews
             do
             ,
             the
             happiness
             
             of
             it
             in
             the
             beholding
             the
             Shecinah
             ,
             or
             the
             light
             of
             the
             countenance
             of
             the
             King
             of
             life
             ,
             or
             the
             Christians
             in
             the
             beatifick
             vision
             :
             and
             concluding
             that
             all
             good
             men
             have
             a
             share
             in
             that
             as
             confidently
             as
             the
             Jews
             affirm
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             that
             every
             Israelite
             hath
             a
             part
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             ;
             all
             men
             with
             Socrates
             expect
             a
             future
             judgment
             ,
             the
             good
             for
             a
             happy
             sentence
             ,
             the
             unjust
             ,
             the
             Insancibles
             ,
             the
             encorrigible
             for
             an
             unhappy
             one
             to
             be
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             to
             unjust
             men
             everlasting
             monuments
             and
             examples
             ,
             that
             Common
             sentence
             of
             the
             Rabbines
             being
             the
             common
             sence
             of
             mankind
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &
             ●
             .
             there
             is
             no
             place
             after
             death
             for
             repentance
             :
             so
             much
             there
             was
             of
             the
             sense
             of
             Religion
             upon
             these
             men
             ,
             otherwise
             ignorant
             enough
             ,
             that
             a
             learned
             Arabian
             ,
             when
             dying
             considering
             the
             contradiction
             of
             the
             
             Practises
             of
             men
             in
             this
             worl●
             with
             the
             notion
             all
             me
             have
             of
             another
             World
             ,
             breath'd
             out
             his
             ●oul
             in
             this
             wish
             ,
             
               Sit
               anima
               mea
               cum
               Philosophis
            
             ,
             Be
             my
             soul
             with
             the
             Philosophers
             :
             The
             same
             man
             being
             pleased
             much
             with
             the
             
               AEgyptian
               Hierogliphyck
            
             of
             the
             Soul
             which
             was
             a
             Pyramis
             and
             the
             correspondence
             thus
             ,
             As
             a
             Pyramis
             (
             if
             it
             be
             turned
             about
             its
             Axis
             ,
             the
             Axis
             continuing
             still
             the
             same
             is
             Geometricall●
             transformed
             into
             a
             new
             soli●
             cone
             .
             So
             mortality
             having
             gone
             it
             its
             rounds
             ,
             
             as
             it
             were
             i●
             this
             circle
             of
             time
             ,
             u●●on
             the
             immoveable
             ce●●ter
             of
             the
             soul
             shall
             become
             ●
             new
             Body
             and
             unite
             again
             .
          
           
             In
             a
             discourse
             concerning
             th●
             resurrection
             had
             before
             
               Iuli●●
               Caesar
            
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             at
             which
             〈◊〉
             Gamaliel
             was
             present
             ,
             Cleopat●●
             the
             Queen
             asked
             
               R.
               Meir
            
             a●●
             
             said
             ,
             we
             know
             that
             they
             that
             lye
             down
             shall
             live
             because
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
             and
             they
             shall
             spring
             out
             of
             the
             City
             like
             the
             herb
             of
             the
             ground
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             stand
             up
             from
             the
             dead
             shall
             they
             rise
             up
             naked
             or
             cloathed
             ?
             he
             said
             unto
             her
             ,
             Valmechonier
             (
             
               i.
               e.
               argumentum
               a
               minori
               ad
               Majus
               ,
               aut
               e
               contra
            
             )
             from
             the
             Wheat
             ;
             the
             Wheat
             is
             buried
             naked
             ,
             and
             yet
             riseth
             up
             very
             well
             Clad
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             the
             just
             men
             who
             are
             buried
             in
             their
             Cloaths
             ;
             Caesar
             said
             to
             R.
             Gamaliel
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Talm.
               in
               sanded
               .
               c.
            
             11.
             fol.
             90.
             6.
             
               apud
               .
               Greg.
               Nat.
               p.
            
             128.
             
             I
             will
             conclude
             this
             part
             with
             a
             remarkable
             saying
             of
             an
             Arabicke
             Commentator
             upon
             the
             
               Turkish
               Alcoran
            
             ;
             he
             that
             desires
             to
             escape
             Hell
             fire
             and
             go
             to
             Paradise
             ,
             let
             him
             beleive
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             ,
             and
             doe
             to
             every
             man
             as
             he
             would
             
             be
             done
             by
             ;
             What
             saith
             the
             careless
             and
             debauched
             man
             to
             this
             ?
             doth
             he
             think
             to
             be
             without
             those
             thoughts
             that
             all
             mankind
             hath
             ?
             if
             he
             thinks
             he
             shall
             be
             possessed
             with
             them
             as
             men
             are
             ,
             when
             dying
             ,
             will
             it
             not
             be
             a
             torment
             to
             him
             that
             he
             thought
             not
             of
             them
             sooner
             ?
             and
             that
             he
             can
             only
             think
             of
             them
             then
             when
             it
             is
             too
             late
             :
             I●
             there
             greater
             torment
             in
             th●
             World
             then
             for
             a
             man
             on
             hi●
             death
             bed
             to
             be
             racked
             wit●
             the
             consideration
             of
             his
             eterna●
             state
             ,
             and
             to
             reflect
             how
             often
             h●
             was
             told
             it
             would
             come
             to
             that
             and
             that
             all
             men
             sooner
             or
             lat●
             have
             those
             thoughts
             ;
             how
             poss●●ble
             ,
             yea
             how
             easie
             it
             had
             been
             t●
             prevent
             them
             ,
             how
             serious●
             God
             and
             men
             warned
             them
             〈◊〉
             them
             .
             Good
             God!
             that
             men
             w●●●
             not
             embrace
             Religion
             ,
             when
             the●
             see
             they
             cannot
             avoid
             it
             ;
             th●
             
             men
             will
             not
             come
             under
             the
             yoke
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             all
             men
             doe
             so
             ,
             or
             else
             at
             last
             come
             u●der
             the
             torments
             of
             it
             :
             what
             think
             you
             ?
             will
             you
             stifle
             religious
             reflections
             then
             as
             you
             doe
             now
             ,
             you
             cannot
             doe
             it
             ,
             because
             your
             fond
             imaginations
             and
             conceits
             ,
             your
             foolish
             hopes
             ,
             all
             that
             ill
             grounded
             peace
             within
             ,
             all
             your
             carnal
             mirths
             and
             recreations
             ,
             all
             your
             sensual
             delights
             and
             contentment
             which
             assisted
             in
             the
             diverting
             of
             these
             thoughts
             will
             fail
             you
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             be
             left
             alone
             to
             dwell
             with
             your
             pain
             and
             conscience
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
          
           
             You
             see
             the
             wisest
             in
             all
             ages
             at
             their
             death
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             freest
             from
             design
             ,
             owning
             that
             Religion
             which
             they
             did
             not
             consider
             as
             they
             ought
             in
             their
             lives
             
             and
             they
             were
             too
             many
             ,
             and
             too
             wise
             to
             be
             imposed
             upon
             ;
             see
             the
             greatest
             doing
             the
             like
             ,
             though
             too
             great
             to
             be
             otherwise
             over●
             awed
             or
             frighted
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Nimrod
             the
             founder
             of
             the
             Ass●●rian
             Monarchy
             ,
             who
             from
             his
             do●minion
             overbeasts
             whereof
             he
             wa●
             a
             mighty
             Hunter
             ,
             
             advan●ced
             the
             first
             to
             a
             govern●ment
             over
             men
             (
             
               Abar●●nel
               in
               par
               .
               Noach
            
             ;
             )
             acknowledg●ed
             in
             his
             later
             dayes
             Gods
             powe●
             over
             him
             as
             great
             as
             his
             over
             h●●
             subjects
             ,
             wherefore
             he
             Institute
             the
             worship
             of
             the
             Sun
             and
             Sta●●
             the
             greatest
             instruments
             of
             Go●
             government
             ,
             (
             and
             many
             are
             ●●
             opinion
             that
             the
             He●
             thens
             worshipped
             n●
             the
             creature
             ,
             
             but
             G●
             appearing
             in
             them
             in
             ●
             verse
             wayes
             of
             admi●nistrations
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             Lo●
             working
             all
             and
             in
             all
             )
             and
             wh●
             
             carried
             away
             by
             Spirits
             at
             his
             death
             ,
             as
             Annius
             in
             his
             Berosus
             relates
             the
             story
             ,
             he
             cried
             out
             ,
             Oh!
             one
             year
             more●
             Oh
             one
             year
             more
             ,
             before
             I
             must
             goe
             into
             the
             place
             from
             whence
             I
             shall
             not
             return
             .
             What
             you
             are
             born
             to
             doe
             ,
             doe
             while
             you
             live
             ;
             as
             who
             should
             say
             with
             
               Solomon
               ,
               whatever
               thine
               hand
               findeth
               thee
               to
               doe
               ,
               doe
               it
               with
               all
               thy
               might
               ,
               for
               there
               is
               no
               knowledge
               nor
               understanding
               in
               the
               grave
               whit
               her
               thou
               art
               going
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Ninus
             the
             next
             from
             Nimrod
             save
             Belus
             ,
             the
             time
             ,
             place
             ,
             manner
             of
             whose
             death
             is
             uncertain
             ,
             
             hath
             this
             History
             (
             in
             
               Colophonius
               in
               Phoenix
               in
               Atheneus
            
             his
             twelfth
             Book
             )
             viz.
             Ninus
             the
             great
             Emperor
             who
             never
             saw
             the
             Stars
             ,
             nor
             desired
             it
             ,
             worshipped
             neither
             Sun
             ,
             Moon
             ,
             nor
             Stars
             ,
             never
             spoke
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             nor
             reckoned
             them
             
             strong
             in
             eating
             and
             drinking
             ,
             and
             skilfull
             in
             mingling
             wines
             ,
             yet
             when
             dead
             left
             this
             testimony
             among
             all
             men
             ,
             viz.
             Looking
             o●
             this
             Tombe
             ,
             hear
             where
             Ninus
             is
             whether
             thou
             art
             an
             Assyrian
             ,
             ●
             Mede
             ,
             or
             an
             Indian
             ,
             I
             speak
             to
             thee
             no
             frivolous
             or
             vain
             matters
             formerly
             I
             was
             Ninus
             ,
             and
             lived
             a●
             thou
             dost
             ,
             I
             am
             now
             no
             more
             tha●
             a
             piece
             of
             earth
             ;
             all
             the
             meat
             tha●
             I
             have
             like
             a
             glutton
             eaten
             ,
             all
             th●
             pleasures
             that
             I
             like
             a
             beast
             e●●
             joyed
             ,
             all
             the
             handsome
             women
             that
             I
             so
             notoriously
             entertaine●
             all
             the
             riches
             and
             glory
             that
             I●
             proudly
             possessed
             my self
             ●
             failed
             ,
             and
             when
             I
             went
             into
             th●
             invisible
             state
             ,
             I
             had
             neith●●
             Gold
             ,
             nor
             Horse
             ,
             nor
             Chario●
             I
             that
             wore
             the
             rich
             Crown
             of
             f●●ver
             ,
             am
             now
             poor
             dust
             .
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             There
             is
             a
             tradition
             ●
             mong
             the
             Jews
             ,
             (
             in
             the
             bo●●
             
               Maase
               Toral
            
             .
             quoted
             by
             Muns●●●
             
             upon
             Genesis
             )
             that
             Abraham
             being
             brought
             before
             Amraphel
             King
             of
             Assyria
             ,
             for
             burning
             his
             Father
             Terahs
             Idols
             ,
             though
             but
             three
             years
             old
             ,
             discoursed
             before
             the
             Tyrant
             concerning
             the
             Creator
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ;
             
             Am●aphel
             proudly
             replyed
             ,
             ●hat
             it
             was
             he
             that
             made
             ●he
             Heaven
             and
             the
             ●ost
             of
             Heaven
             ;
             if
             so
             ,
             said
             Abraham
             ,
             ●ay
             thou
             to
             thy
             Sun
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             ●●se
             in
             the
             West
             ,
             and
             set
             in
             the
             ●ast
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             believe
             thee
             :
             Am●aphel
             being
             exasperated
             with
             the
             ●hilds
             boldness
             and
             discretion
             ,
             ●ommandeth
             that
             he
             should
             be
             ●ast
             into
             the
             fire
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             God
             ●elivering
             the
             child
             (
             whence
             the
             ●ord
             is
             said
             to
             bring
             him
             from
             Vr●●
             the
             Chaldees
             )
             convinced
             the
             ●an
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             to
             make
             him
             worship
             ●od
             in
             the
             fire
             .
          
           
             Sardanapalus
             ,
             that
             prodigy
             of
             ●●faeminacy
             ,
             as
             wanton
             as
             Cicero
             
             observed
             his
             name
             is
             ,
             who
             (
             as
             Iustin
             writes
             )
             did
             nothing
             like
             a
             man
             but
             that
             he
             Died
             as
             he
             did
             ;
             yet
             had
             a
             Tomb
             at
             Anchialus
             ,
             which
             with
             Tarsus
             he
             built
             in
             one
             Day
             ,
             upon
             which
             he
             ordered
             this
             inscription
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Eat
             ,
             drink
             ,
             Play●
             &c.
             
             All
             is
             not
             worth
             this
             ;
             his
             Statue
             being
             drawn
             ●illiping
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             Phul.
             in
             Herodotus
             his
             Euterp●
             hearing
             that
             the
             Oracle
             should
             pronounce
             against
             him
             that
             he
             should
             live
             but
             six
             years
             and
             dye
             the
             seaventh
             ,
             the
             King
             hearing
             this
             ,
             commanded
             that
             certain
             Lamps
             should
             be
             made
             for
             the
             Night
             time
             ,
             which
             he
             intended
             to
             spend
             in
             Jovialty
             whilest
             other
             ●lept
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             might
             delude
             the
             Oracle
             ,
             and
             live
             twice
             the
             lon●ger
             by
             taking
             so
             much
             more
             no●tice
             of
             his
             Day
             ,
             but
             when
             he
             w●●
             called
             to
             Dye
             ,
             Oh
             said
             he
             if
             ●
             had
             thought
             I
             had
             thus
             dye●
             I
             had
             not
             so
             lived
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             Senacherib
             going
             forth
             with
             his
             Army
             against
             Egypt
             ,
             
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             one
             Night
             that
             a
             plague
             of
             mice
             came
             upon
             him
             and
             disarmed
             his
             souldiers
             by
             devouring
             their
             harnesse
             of
             leather
             ,
             in
             memory
             whereof
             there
             was
             erected
             a
             statue
             like
             this
             Prince
             in
             stone
             ,
             holding
             a
             mouse
             in
             his
             hand
             with
             this
             inscription
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             who
             ere
             beholdeth
             me
             let
             him
             learn
             to
             be
             religious
             .
             How
             Nebuchadnezzar
             was
             taken
             down
             from
             the
             pride
             of
             a
             great
             King
             to
             the
             despicable
             condition
             of
             a
             poor
             Beast
             till
             he
             ●ift
             up
             his
             eyes
             unto
             Heaven
             and
             his
             understanding
             returned
             unto
             ●im
             ,
             and
             he
             blessed
             the
             most
             high
             ,
             and
             praised
             ,
             and
             honoured
             him
             ●hat
             liveth
             for
             ever
             ,
             whose
             dominion
             is
             an
             everlasting
             dominion
             ,
             and
             his
             Kingdom
             is
             from
             everlasting
             to
             everlasting
             ,
             ●hat
             is
             till
             he
             acknowledged
             
             the
             most
             high
             to
             have
             ruled
             in
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             men
             ;
             is
             worthy
             all
             mens
             most
             serious
             consideration
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             set
             down
             in
             Dan.
             4.
             compared
             with
             the
             fragments
             of
             Berosus
             in
             Iosephus
             1.
             
             
               Affricanus
               ,
               Eusebius
               ,
               Scaliger
            
             ,
             and
             Rabba●
             As
             is
             the
             sad
             instance
             of
             Belshazzar
             ,
             the
             last
             Assyrian
             Monarch
             being
             greatly
             troubled
             ,
             his
             countenance
             changed
             in
             him
             ,
             his
             Lord●
             astonied
             ,
             his
             thoughts
             perplexed
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             joynts
             of
             his
             loyns
             wen●
             loosed
             ,
             and
             his
             knees
             smote
             on●
             against
             another
             amidst
             the
             mos●
             Joviall
             entertainments
             of
             his
             mos●
             solemn
             Feastivals
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             upon
             the
             Caldee
             decree
             upon
             the
             wall
             ,
             
             
               Mene
               ,
               Tekel
               ,
               Perez
            
             God
             hath
             numbred
             th●
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             finished
             it
             thou
             art
             weighed
             in
             the
             ballanc●
             and
             found
             wanting
             ;
             thy
             Kingdo●
             is
             divided
             and
             given
             to
             the
             M●●des
             and
             Persians
             .
             In
             the
             sam●
             
             night
             was
             Belshazzar
             King
             of
             the
             Chaldeans
             slain
             ,
             Dan.
             5.
             compared
             with
             Scaligers
             notes
             upon
             the
             Greek
             fragments
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Cyrus
             the
             Persian
             left
             this
             ●emento
             behind
             him
             to
             all
             mankind
             (
             
               Plutarch
               :
               Paral
            
             703
             
               ●edti
               .
               Par.
            
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             Whosoever
             thou
             art
             man
             ,
             and
             whencesoever
             thou
             comest
             (
             for
             I
             know
             ●hou
             wilt
             come
             to
             the
             same
             condition
             that
             I
             am
             in
             )
             I
             am
             Cyrus
             ,
             ●ho
             brought
             the
             Empire
             to
             the
             ●ersian
             ,
             do
             not
             I
             be●eech
             thee
             en●ie
             me
             this
             little
             peice
             of
             ground
             ●hich
             covereth
             my
             Body
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Alexander
             the
             Founder
             of
             ●he
             Grecian
             Monarchy
             ,
             though
             ●e
             allowed
             himself
             all
             the
             exces●es
             that
             a
             man
             was
             capable
             of
             ,
             ●pon
             an
             imagination
             that
             he
             was
             God
             ,
             yet
             after
             he
             had
             had
             expe●●ence
             of
             all
             things
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             ●●d
             his
             Master
             Aristotle
             had
             by
             
             his
             command
             studied
             the
             ground
             and
             bottome
             of
             all
             things
             in
             Nature
             ,
             Plutarch
             and
             Curtius
             both
             testifie
             of
             him
             ,
             
             that
             in
             his
             latter
             dayes
             he
             called
             the
             Gymnosophists
             to
             resolve
             him
             whether
             the
             dead
             or
             the
             living
             were
             most
             :
             How
             
               a
               man
               might
               become
               a
               God
               :
               How
               a
               man
               might
               live
               s●●
               as
               to
               dye
               well
               .
            
             And
             at
             last
             wa●
             so
             possessed
             with
             the
             sence
             of
             Re●ligion
             ,
             as
             to
             lye
             under
             so
             much
             trouble
             and
             disturbance
             of
             Spi●rit
             ,
             as
             to
             look
             upon
             every
             littl●
             matter
             as
             portentous
             and
             ominou●
             and
             to
             fill
             his
             Palace
             with
             Sacri●ficers
             ,
             Expiators
             ,
             and
             Diviner●
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             
             So
             dreadf●●
             a
             thing
             (
             saith
             Plutarch●
             is
             unbeleif
             and
             contemp●
             of
             the
             Gods
             ,
             
             which
             sooner
             o●
             later
             filleth
             all
             mens
             minds
             (
             as
             〈◊〉
             did
             Alexanders
             ,
             who
             thereby
             a●●knowledged
             one
             greater
             then
             hi●●self
             )
             with
             fears
             and
             terrors
             .
          
           
           
             6.
             
             
               Iulius
               Caesar
            
             conquered
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             but
             not
             his
             own
             Conscience
             which
             troubled
             him
             with
             dreams
             and
             terrified
             him
             with
             visions
             ,
             putting
             him
             upon
             Sacrificing
             ,
             divining
             ,
             and
             consulting
             all
             sorts
             of
             Priests
             and
             Augures
             ,
             though
             he
             found
             com●●●g
             from
             none
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             a
             ●●●le
             before
             he
             died
             he
             was
             as
             ●●artless
             as
             the
             ominous
             Sacrifice
             〈◊〉
             that
             he
             offered
             ,
             professing
             to
             ●●s
             friends
             ,
             that
             since
             he
             had
             made
             〈◊〉
             end
             of
             the
             Wars
             abroad
             ,
             he
             ●●d
             no
             peace
             at
             home
             ,
             for
             having
             ●●spised
             as
             well
             all
             the
             Gods
             particularly
             in
             his
             expedition
             ●●inst
             Iuba
             ,
             )
             as
             all
             men
             ,
             
             although
             〈◊〉
             Religious
             ●●●s
             were
             not
             〈◊〉
             great
             as
             his
             ●●●the
             rer
             Bru●●●●
             in
             whose
             〈◊〉
             Caesars
             blood
             cried
             so
             〈◊〉
             that
             he
             could
             not
             sleep
             
             for
             the
             noise
             he
             thought
             he
             h●ard
             at
             his
             doors
             ,
             and
             an
             apparition
             he
             thought
             he
             saw
             in
             his
             chamber
             ,
             which
             told
             him
             it
             was
             his
             evil
             Genius
             ,
             which
             he
             should
             see
             at
             Philippi
             ,
             where
             he
             no
             sooner
             saw
             it
             ,
             than
             in
             the
             Career
             of
             his
             Victory
             he
             drooped
             ,
             &
             retired
             to
             fall
             upon
             his
             own
             sword
             ,
             that
             he
             migh●
             not
             fall
             by
             the
             Enemies
             ;
             as
             in
             o●●
             own
             Chronicles
             ,
             the
             young
             chi●●dren
             of
             Edward
             the
             fourth
             ,
             who●
             he
             is
             reported
             to
             have
             murthere●
             troubled
             Richard
             the
             third
             ov●●
             night
             more
             then
             Henry
             the
             ●●venths
             Army
             did
             the
             next
             da●
             for
             he
             started
             ever
             and
             anon
             in
             h●●
             sleep
             ,
             Crying
             out
             take
             away
             the●●
             Children
             from
             me
             .
             Religion
             c●●
             torment
             those
             whom
             it
             cannot
             ●●
             claim
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             It
             were
             worth
             our
             while
             〈◊〉
             consider
             ;
             why
             ,
             so
             wise
             and
             gre●●
             a
             Prince
             as
             Philip
             of
             Macedon
             〈◊〉
             one
             every
             morning
             to
             call
             up●●
             
             him
             to
             remember
             that
             he
             was
             a
             man
             ;
             why
             he
             was
             so
             afraid
             to
             be
             charmed
             with
             the
             sweets
             of
             life
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             roused
             every
             day
             from
             sleep
             with
             the
             news
             of
             death
             ;
             and
             why
             so
             puissant
             an
             Emperour
             as
             Saladine
             would
             have
             these
             words
             proclaimed
             to
             his
             Army
             ,
             and
             communicated
             to
             posterity
             ,
             viz.
             Great
             ●●ladine
             ,
             Magnificent
             Conqueror
             〈◊〉
             As●a
             ,
             and
             Monarch
             of
             the
             whole
             ●ast
             ,
             carries
             away
             nothing
             with
             ●im
             to
             the
             grave
             ,
             for
             fruit
             of
             his
             ●ictories
             ,
             but
             onely
             a
             shirt
             which
             ●overeth
             the
             mould
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             ●nd
             even
             this
             rag
             of
             linnen
             too
             ●ortune
             giveth
             him
             onely
             to
             give
             ●he
             worms
             :
             
               Fui
               ,
               &
               nihil
               amplius
            
             ,
             ●
             have
             been
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             all
             .
          
           
             To
             see
             the
             Emperour
             Adrian●elebrating
             ●elebrating
             his
             own
             Funerals
             ,
             and
             ●●rrying
             before
             him
             his
             Coffin
             in
             ●riumph
             ,
             when
             he
             lived
             ;
             and
             ●hen
             he
             was
             a
             dying
             ,
             to
             hear
             him
             ●y
             ,
             
               animula
               ,
               vagula
               ,
               blandula
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
             Ah
             poor
             Soul
             ,
             whither
             wilt
             thou
             goe
             ?
             is
             an
             Argument
             to
             all
             sobe●
             men
             ,
             that
             though
             Riches
             ,
             Honour
             ,
             and
             Pleasures
             possess
             the
             imagination
             ,
             yet
             Religion
             dwells
             in
             ou●●●ason
             ;
             those
             things
             staying
             with
             us
             only
             ,
             during
             the
             age
             of
             phansie
             and
             this
             lasting
             ,
             during
             the
             tim●
             of
             our
             being
             ;
             a
             consideration
             tha●
             may
             bring
             all
             men
             of
             Gueva●●
             mind
             ,
             
             that
             the
             m●●●
             Courtly
             and
             ple●●sant
             lives
             are
             pu●●lick
             Pennances
             ,
             a●●
             that
             a
             serious
             life
             is
             the
             only
             ple●●sure
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Nero
             having
             run
             up
             a●●
             down
             to
             all
             the
             pleasures
             in
             t●●
             world
             ,
             to
             divert
             and
             suppress
             a●●
             thoughts
             of
             the
             deity
             ,
             found
             impossible
             ,
             the
             apprehensions
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             Theaters
             ,
             fea●●
             and
             sports
             ,
             stinging
             his
             heart
             ;
             if
             〈◊〉
             slept
             on
             roses
             ,
             or
             down
             ,
             the
             de●●
             men
             he
             had
             killed
             troubled
             hi●
             
             he
             scosfed
             at
             Religion
             ,
             and
             feared
             :
             one
             while
             he
             despised
             sacred
             things
             ,
             and
             at
             another
             time
             they
             made
             him
             tremble
             with
             horror
             ,
             in
             vain
             seeking
             all
             ways
             imaginable
             for
             expiation
             ,
             his
             Soul
             being
             torn
             with
             exquisite
             torments
             ;
             wilde
             as
             a
             stung
             beast
             a
             great
             while
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             sottish
             as
             a
             tame
             one
             ,
             beseeching
             the
             Senate
             to
             have
             so
             much
             ●ercy
             on
             him
             as
             to
             kill
             him
             ,
             to
             ●ave
             him
             the
             labour
             and
             horror
             of
             doing
             it
             himself
             ;
             who
             had
             not
             a
             more
             tormenting
             thought
             than
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             an
             Athiest
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             warning
             given
             him
             by
             the
             burning
             of
             Diagoras
             ,
             the
             lice
             of
             Pherecides
             ,
             the
             dogs
             of
             Lucian
             ,
             the
             thunderstruck
             Olympius
             ,
             and
             the
             fearful
             death
             of
             others
             that
             led
             Atheistial
             lives
             ;
             (
             
               vid.
               Dion
               .
               Prusaeus
               Orat.
            
             )
          
           
             9.
             
             
               Tiberius
               Caesar
            
             in
             Tacitus
             had
             his
             sins
             so
             turned
             into
             punishments
             ,
             
             
               that
               he
               thought
               nothing
               
               would
               confirm
               men
               more
               in
               vertue
               than
               to
               see
               wicked
               mens
               breasts
               opened
               with
               their
               inward
               wounds
               and
               gashes
               ,
               where
               their
               minds
               are
               tormented
               with
               guilt
               ,
               lust
               ,
               and
               evil
               thoughts
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               the
               body
               is
               vexed
               with
               stripes
               ;
            
             neither
             the
             greatness
             of
             his
             fortune
             ,
             nor
             the
             pleasure
             of
             his
             diversions
             and
             solitudes
             ,
             being
             able
             to
             remove
             the
             punishment●
             he
             carryed
             about
             him
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             he
             doth
             profess
             his
             anguish
             to
             the
             Senate
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             
               Qui●
               vobis
               scribam
               patres
               cons●ripti
               ,
               a●●
               quomodo
               scribam
               ,
               aut
               quid
               omnin●
               non
               scribam
               hoc
               tempore●
            
             
             
               Dij
               deaeque
               pejus
               perdant●
               quam
               quotidie
               me
               perire
               sentio
               .
            
             An●
             
               Dion
               Cassius
            
             in
             Tib.
             doth
             profes●
             to
             the
             world
             his
             acknowlegment
             o●
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Th●
             first
             ,
             and
             great
             God
             ,
             that
             made
             an●
             governeth
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Otho
             having
             killed
             Galba
             could
             not
             kill
             his
             ghost
             ,
             whic●
             
             though
             in
             vain
             ,
             by
             all
             wayes
             of
             expiation
             attoned
             ,
             gave
             his
             conscience
             as
             great
             a
             wound
             as
             he
             had
             done
             his
             body
             ;
             so
             that
             in
             his
             distress
             he
             came
             to
             that
             serious
             conclusion
             ,
             which
             
               Livy
               ,
               l.
            
             3.
             saith
             all
             men
             come
             to
             in
             distress
             ,
             
               prose
               quisque
               deos
               esse
               ,
               &
               non
               negligere
               humana
               fremunt
               ,
            
             every
             man
             then
             believes
             a
             God
             ;
             
             whence
             that
             smart
             saying
             of
             Saint
             Cyprian
             [
             
               haec
               est
               summa
               delicti
            
             ]
             &c.
             this
             is
             the
             highest
             ,
             both
             folly
             and
             impiety
             ,
             not
             to
             have
             those
             lawful
             sentiments
             of
             a
             God
             ,
             which
             a
             man
             cannot
             be
             without
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             
               Neque
               enim
               post
               id
               Iugurtha
               ,
               &c.
            
             neither
             had
             Iugurtha
             [
             writes
             Salust
             .
             of
             him
             ]
             
               after
               his
               many
               villanies
               a
               quiet
               day
               or
               night
               ,
               nor
               could
               he
               trust
               any
               place
               ,
               time
               ,
               or
               man
               ,
               fearing
               both
               Friends
               and
               Foes
               ,
               looking
               about
               ,
               and
               pale
               ,
               at
               every
               noise
               ,
               tumbling
               from
               one
               Room
               to
               another
               ,
               
               several
               times
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               in
               a
               way
               unseemly
               for
               a
               Prince
               ;
               and
               so
               mad
               with
               fears
               ,
               as
               sometimes
               to
               get
               up
               in
               his
               sleep
               in
               arms
               ,
               disturbing
               the
               whole
               house
               :
            
             whence
             the
             Author
             concludeth
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             within
             men
             ,
             who
             seeth
             and
             heareth
             all
             that
             they
             do
             :
             and
             I
             may
             infer
             with
             an●●●pol
             ●pol
             .
             9.
             
               mae
               ipsius
               testimonio
               probamus
               deum
               quae
               licet
               corporis
               car●ere
               pressa
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             We
             may
             see
             and
             feel
             a
             God
             in
             our
             Souls
             ,
             which
             ●hough
             kept
             close
             in
             the
             prison
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             though
             depraved
             by
             il●
             principles
             ,
             though
             weakened
             by
             lusts
             and
             concupiscence
             ,
             though
             enslaved
             to
             false
             gods
             ;
             yet
             whe●
             it
             awakes
             and
             recovers
             ,
             as
             out
             o●
             a
             drunkenness
             ,
             a
             sleep
             ,
             or
             sickness
             ,
             it
             owns
             ,
             fears
             ,
             and
             appeale●
             to
             a
             God
             ,
             and
             repenting
             look●
             up
             to
             the
             heaven
             ,
             from
             whence
             i●
             came
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Iulian
             the
             Apostate
             (
             o●
             
             whom
             
               Crakanthorpe
               de
               provid
               .
               ●●ej
            
             hath
             this
             character
             ,
             
               quo
               tetrius
               ,
               magisque
               deo
               simul
               ,
               &
               hominibus
               exosum
               animal
               orbis
               vix
               vidit
               .
            
             )
             Yet
             gave
             this
             testimony
             towards
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             his
             life
             to
             Religion
             in
             general
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             We
             all
             by
             nature
             without
             any
             instruction
             have
             ingraven
             in
             us
             strong
             perswasions
             of
             a
             Divine
             being
             ,
             to
             whom
             we
             must
             look
             up
             ;
             and
             I
             believe
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             that
             our
             minds
             are
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             our
             eyes
             are
             to
             light
             ;
             and
             at
             his
             death
             to
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             in
             particular
             when
             having
             two
             plots
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             his
             Government
             ,
             &
             Idols
             ,
             the
             rooting
             out
             of
             the
             Galileans
             (
             so
             he
             called
             the
             Christians
             )
             &
             the
             subduing
             of
             the
             Persians
             ,
             he
             was
             prevented
             in
             the
             former
             by
             being
             overthrown
             in
             the
             latter
             ;
             and
             being
             shot
             or
             thrust
             in
             the
             belly
             ,
             he
             threw
             up
             his
             blood
             towards
             heaven
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               ●icisti
               Galilee
            
             ,
             thou
             hast
             overcome
             .
             
             O
             Galilean
             ,
             meaning
             Christ
             
               Ita
               simul
               et
               victoriam
               fassus
               est
               ,
               &
               Blasphemiam
               evomuit
            
             (
             see
             
               Naz.
               or
            
             .
             4.
             
               in
               Iulian
            
             )
             
               Socrates
               Sezom
               :
               Theodoret
               in
               Iul.
            
             collected
             
               in
               Pez
               .
               mellific
               .
               Histor
               p.
            
             2.
             p.
             273.
             
             Indeed
             St.
             Basil
             gave
             the
             right
             reason
             why
             he
             and
             all
             other
             Apostates
             slight
             Religion
             ,
             even
             because
             they
             understand
             it
             not
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             I
             read
             ,
             I
             understood
             ,
             I
             condemned
             ,
             said
             Iulian
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             thou
             hast
             read
             but
             not
             understood
             ;
             for
             if
             thou
             hadst
             understood
             ,
             thou
             hadst
             not
             condemned
             ,
             said
             Basil.
             
          
           
             13.
             
             Seneca
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             great
             parts
             prudence
             and
             experience
             ,
             after
             a
             serious
             study
             of
             all
             the
             Philosophy
             then
             the
             World
             ,
             
             was
             almost
             a
             Christian
             in
             his
             severe
             reproofs
             of
             vice
             ,
             and
             excellent
             discourses
             of
             vertue
             ,
             (
             
               Lips●●s
               epist.
               ad
               Paul.
               Quintum
            
             .
             )
             
             and
             a
             Saint
             as
             Ierome
             (
             
               de
               Script
               .
               eccles
            
             .
             )
             reckoneth
             him
             for
             his
             supposed
             Epistle
             to
             St
             Paul
             ,
             
             and
             St.
             Pauls
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             be
             read
             saith
             Mr
             Gataker
             in
             his
             preloquium
             to
             Antonius
             by
             those
             that
             study
             Divinity
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             those
             that
             study
             other
             in
             learning
             .
             And
             Came
             to
             this
             excellent
             temper
             by
             this
             consideration
             in
             hi●
             reduced
             yeares
             (
             which
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             his
             excellent
             preface
             to
             his
             natural
             questions
             )
             
               O
               quam
               contemptares
               est
               homo
            
             ,
             
             
               nisi
               supra
               ●umana
               se
               erex
               erit
               ,
            
             what
             a
             pittiful
             thing
             is
             man
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             that
             his
             Soul
             soared
             above
             these
             earthly
             things
             .
             Yea
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             was
             somewhat
             dubious
             as
             to
             the
             future
             condition
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             yet
             he
             could
             tell
             his
             dear
             
             Lucilius
             with
             what
             pleasure
             he
             could
             think
             of
             it
             :
             and
             at
             last
             that
             he
             was
             setled
             in
             his
             opinion
             of
             an
             eternal
             state
             with
             this
             thought
             ,
             
               &
               hoc
               habet
               argumentum
               divinitatis
               suae
               ,
               quod
               illam
               divina
               delectant
               ,
               nec
               ut
               alienis
               interest
               sed
               ut
               suis
            
             ;
             the
             Soul
             had
             that
             mark
             of
             divinity
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             most
             pleased
             with
             divine
             speculations
             ,
             and
             conver●ed
             with
             them
             as
             with
             matters
             that
             did
             neerly
             concern
             it
             ;
             and
             when
             it
             had
             on●e
             viewed
             the
             dimensions
             of
             the
             Heavens
             
               contemnit
               domicilii
               prioris
               augustias
            
             ,
             it
             was
             ashamed
             of
             the
             Cottage
             it
             dwelt
             in
             ;
             nay
             were
             it
             not
             for
             these
             contemplations
             ,
             
               non
               fuerat
               operae
               pretium
               nas●i
            
             ,
             it
             had
             not
             been
             worth
             while
             for
             the
             Soul
             to
             have
             been
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             goeth
             on
             in
             
               detrahe
               ●o●
               maestimabile
               bonum
               ,
               non
               est
               vi●a
               tanti
               ut
               sudem
               aut
               aestuem
               .
            
             Whence
             come
             such
             amazing
             fears
             ,
             
             such
             dreadful
             apprehensions
             ,
             such
             sinking
             thoughts
             of
             their
             future
             condition
             ,
             in
             minds
             that
             would
             fain
             ease
             themselves
             by
             beleiving
             that
             death
             would
             put
             a
             period
             both
             to
             Soul
             and
             body
             ?
             whence
             on
             the
             other
             side
             comes
             such
             incouraging
             hopes
             ,
             such
             confident
             expectations
             ,
             such
             comfortable
             prepossessions
             of
             their
             future
             state
             in
             the
             souls
             of
             good
             men
             ,
             when
             their
             bodies
             are
             nearest
             to
             the
             grave
             ,
             
               An
               dubium
               est
               habitare
               deum
               sub
               pectore
               nostro
               ,
               an
               caelumque
               redire
               animas
               ,
               coeloque
               venire
               .
            
             And
             while
             the
             Soul
             is
             here
             in
             its
             cage
             it
             is
             continually
             fluttering
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             and
             delighteth
             to
             look
             out
             now
             at
             this
             part
             ,
             and
             then
             at
             another
             ,
             to
             take
             a
             view
             by
             degrees
             of
             the
             whole
             universe
             ,
             as
             
               Manilius
               ,
               Seneca's
            
             contemporary
             ,
             expresseth
             ●t
             ,
             
               Quid
               mirum
               noscere
               mundum
               ,
               ●i
               possunt
               homines
               quibus
               est
            
             &
             
               mun●us
               in
               ips●s
            
             .
             To
             these
             notions
             of
             ●he
             future
             state
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             Caesar
             
             owed
             that
             his
             opinion
             of
             death
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             better
             to
             dye
             once
             than
             to
             lose
             his
             life
             in
             continual
             expectations
             :
             Being
             troubled
             with
             that
             unhappiness
             of
             men
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             Atheneus
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             That
             he
             had
             done
             his
             work
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             his
             play
             ;
             and
             his
             play
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             his
             work
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             
               Aug.
               Cesar
            
             consulting
             the
             Oracle
             about
             his
             successor
             ,
             received
             thi●
             answer
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             An
             Hebrew
             child
             hath
             bid
             me
             leave
             these
             shrin
             ,
             which
             Oracle
             Augustus
             having
             received
             ,
             erected
             an
             Altar
             with
             this
             inscription
             ,
             
               Ara
               primogeniti
               dei
               ,
               the
               Altar
               of
               the
               first
               born
               of
               God
               :
            
             
             and
             when
             Tiberius
             by
             Pilates
             Letters
             ,
             
               qui
               pr●●
               conscientia
               Christanus
            
             himself
             heard
             of
             the
             wonderful
             death
             of
             Chris●
             (
             at
             which
             there
             was
             a
             voice
             hear●
             saying
             ,
             that
             the
             great
             God
             Pa●●
             is
             dead
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             ecclipse
             it
             wa●
             
             said
             ,
             that
             either
             nature
             was
             dead
             ,
             or
             the
             God
             of
             N●ture
             )
             and
             his
             more
             wonderful
             resurrection
             he
             would
             have
             had
             him
             made
             a
             God.
             (
             See
             
               Phlegon
               .
               de
               temp
               .
               in
               orig
               .
               cont
               .
               Celsum
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             
             Fol.
             21.
             
             
               Pliny
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             25.
             
          
           
             15.
             
             That
             Deity
             which
             Tiberius
             owned
             he
             feared
             ,
             securing
             his
             head
             with
             Laurel
             against
             the
             Thunderer
             ;
             and
             running
             to
             his
             grave
             ,
             as
             Ca●igula
             did
             afterwards
             under
             his
             ●ed
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             a
             God.
             That
             God
             which
             the
             great
             Scipio
             had
             at
             last
             ●uch
             a
             reverence
             for
             ,
             that
             before
             ●e
             went
             about
             any
             business
             into
             ●he
             Senate
             he
             went
             to
             prayers
             in●o
             the
             Capitol
             ,
             looking
             for
             no
             good
             success
             from
             the
             Counsells
             ●nd
             indeavours
             of
             men
             ,
             without
             ●he
             blessing
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             he
             ●hought
             made
             ,
             and
             was
             sure
             ●overned
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             indeed
             ●here
             was
             no
             man
             ever
             went
             ●eriously
             about
             any
             great
             matter
             
             but
             at
             last
             he
             was
             glad
             to
             take
             in
             the
             assistance
             of
             a
             God
             ,
             as
             Numa
             consult
             with
             
               Egeria
               ,
               Zamolcus
            
             the
             Thracia●
             with
             
               AEgis
               ,
               Lucurgus
               ,
               Solon
            
             &
             Min●
             with
             
               Iove
               ,
               Mahomet
            
             with
             the
             Angel
             Gabriel
             ,
             Gods
             messenger
             ,
             Ca●ligula
             with
             Castor
             and
             Pol●ux
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             And
             as
             we
             have
             made
             ●
             clear
             ,
             that
             all
             men
             have
             near
             thei●
             latter
             end
             a
             sence
             of
             Religion
             So
             Plutarch
             in
             his
             Book
             of
             Liv●
             concludes
             most
             of
             his
             Hero●
             Histories
             with
             discourse
             of
             Relig●●on
             ,
             
             how
             divine
             doth
             he
             treat
             ●
             Immortality
             ,
             an●
             the
             happiness
             of
             a
             future
             stat●
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             whe●
             the
             body
             lyeth
             under
             pale
             deat●
             the
             Soul
             remains
             carrying
             upon
             the
             image
             of
             eternity
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             t●●
             only
             thing
             that
             came
             from
             the
             God
             &
             must
             return
             thither
             ,
             not
             with
             ,
             b●
             without
             the
             body
             altogether
             pu●
             and
             spiritual
             ,
             nothing
             followin●
             
             it
             but
             vertues
             ,
             which
             place
             it
             among
             the
             Heroes
             and
             the
             Gods.
             How
             rationally
             doth
             he
             discourse
             of
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             ,
             and
             the
             being
             of
             a
             God
             ,
             towards
             the
             close
             of
             Pericles
             his
             life
             ?
             how
             seriously
             doth
             he
             bring
             in
             
               Fabius
               Maximus
            
             that
             great
             commander
             in
             the
             emminent
             danger
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             not
             training
             his
             men
             ,
             but
             ●●rching
             in
             the
             Sybills
             books
             ,
             and
             ●●lling
             his
             Countrey-men
             that
             they
             ●ere
             overthrown
             ,
             not
             by
             the
             ●eakness
             or
             rashness
             of
             the
             Souldiers
             ,
             but
             by
             their
             neglect
             and
             contempt
             of
             the
             Gods
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             beginning
             his
             great
             enterprize
             for
             the
             saving
             of
             ●is
             Country
             bravely
             ,
             with
             the
             ●ervice
             of
             the
             Gods
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ●s
             Plutarch
             goeth
             on
             p.
             176.
             not
             ●esigning
             to
             ensnare
             mens
             minds
             with
             superstition
             ,
             but
             to
             confirm
             ●heir
             valour
             with
             piety
             ,
             and
             to
             
             ease
             their
             fears
             with
             the
             hope
             of
             Divine
             assistance
             ,
             raising
             the
             desponding
             peoples
             minds
             by
             Religion
             to
             better
             hopes
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             a
             common
             principle
             amongst
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             Gods
             gave
             success
             to
             vertue
             ,
             and
             prudence
             :
             upon
             which
             Fabius
             advised
             them
             ,
             not
             to
             fear
             their
             enemies
             ,
             but
             to
             worship
             the
             Gods
             ;
             and
             speakin●
             of
             his
             successes
             ,
             he
             hath
             thes●
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               But
               these
               you
               must
               ascribe
               t●
               the
               goodness
               of
               the
               Gods
            
             :
             It
             wa●
             the
             same
             man
             ,
             who
             when
             he
             wa●
             asked
             what
             he
             should
             do
             with
             th●
             Gods
             of
             Tarentum
             ,
             answered
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Let
             us
             leave
             to
             the
             Tarentines
             th●
             Gods
             that
             are
             angry
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             How
             easily
             doth
             the
             same
             A●●ther
             dispute
             of
             the
             influence
             Go●
             hath
             upon
             the
             will
             of
             man
             by
             ve●●tue
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             frame
             of
             nature
             b●
             
             miracles
             and
             prodigies
             ,
             in
             
               Coriolanus
               ,
               Camillus
            
             ,
             and
             Dion
             :
             how
             gravely
             doth
             he
             assert
             in
             Marius
             ,
             that
             the
             neglecting
             of
             the
             study
             of
             true
             wisdom
             will
             revenge
             it self
             ,
             the
             despisers
             of
             it
             [
             as
             he
             saith
             ]
             not
             being
             able
             to
             do
             well
             in
             their
             greatest
             prosperity
             ,
             and
             the
             lovers
             of
             it
             not
             doing
             ill
             in
             their
             lowest
             adversities
             .
             How
             seriously
             doth
             Themistocles
             promise
             the
             Persian
             King
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             to
             honour
             the
             ●ing
             ,
             and
             to
             worship
             the
             God
             that
             ●reserveth
             all
             things
             .
             How
             de●outly
             doth
             Camillus
             ,
             p.
             131.
             ap●eal
             to
             the
             Gods
             as
             Judges
             of
             ●ight
             ,
             and
             Wrong
             ,
             Confessing
             ●fter
             all
             his
             great
             exploits
             ,
             that
             ●e
             owed
             his
             greatness
             ,
             not
             to
             his
             ●wn
             actions
             ,
             but
             the
             Gods
             favour
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             ●ho
             was
             upon
             all
             occasions
             pre●●t
             with
             him
             by
             many
             and
             great
             ●●nifestations
             of
             himself
             ,
             
             
             of
             which
             Plutarch
             hath
             this
             grave
             discourse
             ,
             To
             believe
             these
             manifestations
             or
             disbelieve
             them
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             great
             uncertainty
             ,
             som●
             by
             too
             easy
             a
             Faith
             falling
             to
             superstition
             ,
             and
             vanity
             ,
             others
             by
             too
             obstinate
             an
             unbelief
             into
             ●
             neglect
             of
             the
             Gods
             ,
             and
             loosnes●
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             wa●●ness
             ,
             and
             a
             mean
             are
             best
             .
             
             Ho●
             resolvedly
             doth
             
               Cato
               minor
            
             ,
             wh●●
             he
             would
             not
             yield
             to
             Caesar
             ,
             
             ●●
             whom
             the
             world
             submitte●
             choosing
             rather
             that
             Caesar
             shou●●
             envie
             his
             death
             ,
             than
             save
             h●●
             life
             ;
             )
             First
             read
             over
             Plato
             discourse
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             which
             w●●
             found
             over
             his
             beds
             head
             ,
             an●
             then
             he
             dispatched
             himself
             wi●●
             assurance
             of
             enjoying
             what
             h●●
             read
             :
             As
             Empedocles
             having
             p●●●●sed
             a
             discourse
             of
             the
             etern●●
             state
             of
             Souls
             ,
             threw
             himself
             in●
             AEtna
             ,
             and
             Pliny
             into
             Ves●vius
             t●●
             emblem●
             if
             not
             the
             real
             s●at
             
             ●hat
             state
             .
             And
             there
             was
             nothing
             made
             Artaxarxes
             so
             afraid
             of
             death
             when
             the
             Assassines
             broke
             ●nto
             his
             Chamber
             ,
             as
             the
             uncertain●y
             of
             his
             state
             after
             he
             was
             dead
             ,
             ●he
             reason
             why
             he
             wept
             when
             he
             ●ooked
             upon
             his
             vast
             Army
             to
             ●onsider
             that
             of
             300000
             men
             there
             ●ould
             not
             in
             sixty
             yeares
             be
             
               two
               ●en
               in
               the
               land
               of
               the
               Living
               .
            
             ●he
             vanity
             ,
             indeed
             and
             shortness
             ●●
             life
             was
             so
             much
             upon
             
               Augustus
               ●●sars
            
             spirit
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             was
             ●●ying
             he
             spoke
             to
             his
             friends
             ●bout
             him
             to
             clap
             their
             ●●nds
             ,
             
             intimating
             to
             them
             that
             ●●s
             life
             was
             only
             a
             short
             stage
             ,
             and
             ●●
             dying
             a
             going
             off
             from
             it
             .
             Of
             ●is
             ,
             
               Titus
               Vespasian
            
             ,
             the
             delight
             of
             ●ankind
             ,
             that
             dismissed
             from
             him
             ●●ne
             sad
             ,
             was
             so
             sensible
             ,
             that
             if
             ●●
             remembred
             at
             night
             that
             he
             ●●d
             done
             no
             good
             that
             day
             ,
             he
             ●●ould
             cry
             out
             perdidi●●●ends
             ●●ends
             ,
             I
             have
             lost
             a
             day
             .
             And
             
             that
             Prince
             was
             so
             sensible
             of
             a
             deity
             in
             the
             government
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             when
             Crowns
             were
             sent
             him
             upon
             his
             conquest
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             he
             refused
             them
             ,
             saying
             
               that
               he
            
             did
             it
             not
             himself
             ,
             but
             God
             to
             shew
             his
             wrath
             upon
             the
             child●en
             of
             disobedience
             (
             if
             I
             ma●
             so
             translate
             
               Pezel
               .
               p.
            
             35.
             )
             made
             u●
             of
             him
             as
             an
             instrument
             and
             th●
             rod
             of
             his
             anger
             .
             And
             so
             serio●●
             was
             he
             and
             Nerva
             upon
             the
             thoughts
             ,
             that
             
               Apollonius
               Thyan●us
            
             in
             Phylostratus
             saith
             ,
             neither
             ●
             them
             was
             ever
             seen
             to
             smile
             ●
             play
             .
             And
             Trajan
             entring
             upo●
             his
             government
             said
             ,
             I
             enter
             int●
             this
             palace
             in
             the
             same
             temp●
             that
             I
             wish
             I
             were
             of
             when
             I
             g●
             out
             of
             it
             .
             These
             persons
             no
             dou●
             finding
             the
             vanity
             of
             the
             Wor●
             as●
             feelingly
             as
             
               septimus
               Sever●
            
             did
             ,
             who
             left
             this
             testimony
             of
             ●●
             life●
             I
             have
             been
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             
             profiteth
             me
             nothing
             .
             And
             
               Alexander
               severus
            
             allowed
             Christianity
             out
             of
             love
             to
             that
             one
             precept
             ,
             do
             not
             that
             to
             another
             which
             thou
             wouldst
             
               not
               have
               done
               to
               thy self
            
             ,
             a
             precept
             ,
             upon
             consideration
             of
             the
             excellency
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             had
             engraven
             on
             his
             Plate
             ,
             and
             Roomes
             ,
             and
             proclaimed
             at
             the
             punishment
             of
             all
             malefactors
             .
             And
             indeed
             Religion
             was
             so
             amiable
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             most
             of
             the
             greatest
             men
             ●n
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             Charles
             the
             ●reat
             said
             of
             it
             as
             another
             Em●erour
             had
             done
             before
             him
             ,
             that
             ●e
             gloried
             more
             in
             being
             a
             Son
             of
             ●he
             Church
             ,
             then
             in
             being
             an
             Em●erour
             of
             Rome
             ;
             and
             when
             an
             Affrican
             King
             ready
             to
             be
             Bap●●zed
             in
             his
             house
             ,
             saw
             twelve
             Christian
             beggars
             ,
             and
             asked
             ●hose
             servants
             they
             were
             ,
             was
             ●ld
             they
             were
             Christs
             ,
             thereupon
             ●●fused
             Baptism
             ,
             because
             the
             ser●ants
             of
             Christ
             were
             so
             poor
             ,
             the
             
             Emperour
             replied
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             went
             to
             prayer
             three
             times
             a
             day
             as
             he
             did
             he
             would
             ●ind
             such
             inward
             excellencies
             in
             Religion
             as
             would
             recompence
             all
             the
             outward
             inconveniences
             that
             might
             attend
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Dan.
               Heinsius
            
             ,
             a
             Master
             (
             as
             Seld●n
             expresseth
             it
             ,
             
               tam
               severiorum
               quam
               amoeniorum
               Literarum
            
             ,
             History-professor
             at
             Leyden
             ,
             Secretary
             and
             Bibliothecary
             of
             the
             same
             University
             ,
             and
             appointed
             Notary
             of
             the
             Synod
             of
             Dort
             ,
             said
             at
             last
             ,
             Alas
             ,
             as
             to
             humane
             Learning
             ,
             I
             may
             use
             Solomon's
             expressions
             ,
             
               That
               which
               is
               crooked
               cannot
               be
               made
               strait
               .
            
          
           
             Methinks
             (
             saith
             Hensius
             ,
             and
             Master
             Baxter
             out
             of
             him
             )
             I
             could
             bid
             the
             world
             farewel
             ,
             and
             immure
             my self
             among
             my
             Books
             ,
             and
             look
             forth
             no
             more
             ,
             (
             were
             it
             a
             lawful
             course
             )
             but
             shut
             the
             doors
             upon
             me
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             in
             the
             lap
             of
             Eternity
             )
             
             among
             those
             Divine
             Souls
             employ
             my self
             with
             sweet
             content
             ,
             and
             pitty
             the
             rich
             and
             great
             ones
             that
             know
             not
             this
             happiness
             .
             Sure
             then
             it
             is
             a
             high
             delight
             indeed
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             true
             lap
             of
             Eternity
             is
             enjoyed
             !
          
           
             Cardinal
             Mazarine
             ,
             having
             made
             Religion
             wholly
             subservient
             to
             the
             Secular
             interest
             ,
             amassed
             to
             his
             own
             interest
             and
             person
             all
             ●he
             Treasure
             and
             Intere●t
             of
             Eu●ope
             ,
             and
             managed
             the
             Crown
             of
             ●rance
             for
             several
             years
             together
             ;
             ●iscoursed
             one
             day
             with
             a
             Sorbon
             Doctor
             concerning
             the
             immortali●y
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             a
             mans
             eternal
             ●state
             ;
             and
             then
             wept
             ,
             repeating
             ●hat
             Emperours
             saying
             ,
             
               Animula
               ●agula
               blandula
               ,
               quae
               abibis
               in
               lo●●
               ?
               O
               my
               poor
               Soul
               ,
               whither
               mil●●hou
               goe
               ?
            
             Immediately
             calling
             for
             ●●s
             Confessor
             ,
             and
             requiring
             him
             〈◊〉
             deal
             freely
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             vow●●g
             ten
             hours
             of
             the
             day
             for
             Devotion
             ,
             
             seven
             for
             Rest
             ,
             four
             for
             Repasts
             ,
             and
             but
             three
             for
             business
             :
             saying
             one
             day
             to
             the
             Queen-mother
             ,
             
               Madam
               ,
               your
               favours
               undid
               me
               :
               were
               I
               to
               live
               again
               ,
               I
               would
               be
               a
            
             Capuchin
             
               rather
               then
               a
            
             Courtier
             .
          
           
             Cardinal
             Richlie●
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             given
             law
             to
             all
             Europe
             many
             years
             together
             ,
             confessed
             to
             
               P.
               du
               Moulin
            
             ,
             that
             being
             forced
             upon
             many
             irregularities
             in
             his
             life●time
             by
             that
             which
             they
             cal
             
               Reason
               of
               State
            
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             tell
             how
             to
             satisfie
             his
             Conscience
             for
             several
             thing●
             and
             therefore
             had
             many
             tempta●tions
             to
             doubt
             and
             disbeleive
             〈◊〉
             God
             ,
             another
             World
             ,
             and
             th●
             immortality
             of
             the
             soul
             ;
             and
             b●
             that
             distrust
             ,
             to
             releive
             his
             akin●
             heart
             :
             But
             in
             vain
             ;
             so
             strong
             (
             h●
             said
             )
             was
             the
             notion
             of
             God
             o●
             his
             soul
             ,
             so
             clear
             the
             impressio●
             of
             him
             upon
             the
             frame
             of
             th●
             World
             ,
             so
             unanimous
             the
             conse●●
             
             of
             mankind
             ,
             so
             powerful
             the
             convictions
             of
             his
             conscience
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             but
             
               taste
               the
               power
               of
               the
               world
               to
               come
            
             ;
             and
             so
             live
             as
             one
             that
             must
             die
             ,
             and
             so
             die
             as
             one
             that
             must
             live
             for
             ever
             .
             And
             being
             asked
             one
             day
             why
             he
             was
             so
             sad
             :
             he
             answered
             ,
             
               Monsieur
               ,
               Monsieur
               ,
               the
               soul
               is
               a
               serious
               thing
               ;
               it
               must
               be
               either
               sad
               here
               for
               moment
               ,
               or
               be
               sad
               for
               ever
               .
            
          
           
             Sir
             
               Christopher
               Hatton
            
             ,
             A
             little
             before
             his
             Death
             ,
             advised
             his
             Relations
             to
             be
             serious
             in
             the
             search
             after
             the
             will
             of
             God
             in
             the
             holy
             Word
             :
             For
             (
             said
             he
             )
             it
             is
             deservedly
             accounted
             a
             piece
             of
             excellent
             Knowledge
             ,
             to
             understand
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             the
             Customs
             of
             a
             mans
             Country
             ;
             how
             much
             more
             to
             know
             the
             Statutes
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             the
             Laws
             of
             Eternity
             ,
             those
             immutable
             and
             eternal
             Laws
             of
             Justice
             and
             Righteousness
             !
             to
             know
             the
             will
             and
             pleasure
             
             of
             the
             Great
             Monarch
             and
             Universal
             King
             of
             the
             World
             !
             
               I
               have
               seen
               an
               end
               of
               all
               Perfection
               ;
               bu●
               thy
               Commandments
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               are
               exceeding
               broad
               .
            
          
           
             Whatever
             other
             Knowledge
             a
             man
             may
             be
             endued
             withal
             ,
             could
             he
             by
             a
             vast
             and
             imperious
             Mind●
             and
             a
             Heart
             as
             large
             as
             the
             San●
             upon
             the
             Sea-shoar
             ,
             command
             ●l●
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             Art
             and
             Nature●
             of
             Words
             and
             Things
             ;
             could
             h●
             attain
             a
             Mastery
             in
             all
             Languages
             and
             sound
             the
             depth
             of
             all
             Art
             and
             Sciences
             ;
             could
             he
             discours●
             the
             Interest
             of
             all
             States
             ,
             the
             Intrigues
             of
             all
             Courts
             ,
             the
             Rea●son
             of
             all
             Civil
             Laws
             and
             Constitu●tions
             ,
             and
             give
             an
             Account
             of
             a●
             Histories
             ;
             and
             yet
             not
             know
             t●●
             Author
             of
             his
             Being
             ,
             and
             the
             Pr●●server
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             his
             Soveraig●
             and
             his
             Judge
             ;
             his
             surest
             Refug●
             in
             trouble
             ;
             his
             best
             Friend
             ,
             〈◊〉
             worst
             Enemy
             ;
             the
             Support
             of
             h●●
             
             Life
             ,
             and
             the
             Hope
             of
             his
             Death
             ;
             his
             future
             Happiness
             ,
             and
             his
             Portion
             for
             ever
             ;
             he
             doth
             but
             
               sapienter
               descendere
               in
               infernum
            
             ,
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             wisdom
             go
             down
             to
             Hell.
             
          
           
             
               Francis
               Iunius
            
             ,
             *
             a
             Gentile
             and
             an
             Ingenious
             Person
             ,
             who
             hath
             written
             his
             own
             Life
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             reading
             
               Tully
               de
               Legibus
            
             ,
             fell
             into
             a
             perswasion
             
               nihil
               curare
               Deum
               ,
               nec
               sui
               ,
               nec
               alieni
            
             ;
             till
             in
             a
             Tumult
             in
             Lyons
             ,
             the
             the
             Lord
             wonderfully
             delivered
             him
             from
             imminent
             death
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             was
             compelled
             to
             acknowledg
             a
             Divine
             Providence
             therein
             :
             And
             his
             Father
             
             hearing
             the
             dangerous
             ways
             that
             his
             Son
             was
             mis-led
             into
             ,
             sent
             for
             him
             home
             ,
             where
             he
             carefully
             and
             holily
             instructed
             him
             ,
             and
             caused
             him
             to
             read
             over
             the
             New
             Testament
             ;
             of
             which
             himself
             writ
             thus
             :
             
               Novum
               Testamentumaperio
               ,
               ex
               .
               hibet
               se
               mihi
               adspicienti
               primo
               augustissimum
               illud
               caput
               ,
               In
               principio
               erat
               Verbum
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             When
             I
             opened
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             I
             first
             lighted
             upon
             Iohn's
             first
             Chapter
             ,
             
               In
               th●
               beginning
               was
               the
               word
               ,
            
             &c.
             〈◊〉
             read
             part
             of
             the
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             wa●
             suddenly
             convinced
             that
             the
             Divinity
             of
             the
             Argument
             ,
             and
             th●
             Majesty
             and
             Authority
             of
             th●
             Writing
             ,
             did
             exceedingly
             exce●
             all
             the
             Eloquence
             of
             Human●
             Writings
             :
             My
             Body
             trembled
             ,
             m●
             Mind
             was
             astonished
             ,
             and
             was
             s●
             affected
             all
             that
             day
             ,
             that
             I
             kne●
             not
             where
             and
             what
             I
             was
             .
             
               Th●
               wast
               mindful
               of
               me
               ,
               O
               my
               God
               ,
               a●●cording
               to
               the
               multitude
               of
               t●●
               
               Mercies
               ;
               and
               calledst
               home
               thy
               lost
               Sheep
               into
               thy
               Fold
               .
            
             And
             as
             
               Iustin
               Martyr
            
             of
             old
             ,
             so
             he
             of
             late
             professed
             ,
             that
             the
             power
             of
             godliness
             in
             a
             plain
             simple
             Christian
             wrought
             so
             upon
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             but
             take
             up
             a
             strict
             and
             a
             serious
             Life
             .
          
           
             The
             Earl
             of
             Leicester
             ,
             in
             Queen
             Elizabeths
             days
             ,
             though
             allowing
             himself
             in
             some
             things
             very
             inconsistent
             with
             Religion
             ,
             came
             at
             ●ast
             to
             this
             Resolution
             ;
             that
             Man
             differed
             not
             from
             Beasts
             so
             much
             ●n
             Reason
             ,
             as
             in
             Religion
             :
             and
             that
             Religion
             was
             the
             highest
             Reason
             ;
             nothing
             being
             more
             Rational
             ,
             than
             ●or
             the
             supream
             Truth
             to
             be
             be●ieved
             ,
             the
             highest
             good
             to
             be
             em●raced
             ,
             the
             first
             Cause
             and
             Almighty
             Maker
             of
             all
             things
             to
             be
             ●wned
             and
             feared
             ;
             and
             for
             those
             who
             were
             made
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             live
             ●holly
             upon
             him
             ,
             to
             improve
             al
             for
             ●im
             ,
             &
             live
             wholly
             to
             him
             :
             Agree●ble
             to
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               give
               up
               your
               Souls
               
               and
               Bodies
               unto
               him
               ,
               whieh
               is
               your
               reasonable
               Service
               .
            
          
           
             
               Galeacius
               Caracciolus
            
             ,
             Marques●
             of
             Vico
             ,
             a
             Noble
             Personage
             of
             ●
             great
             estate
             ,
             powerful
             Relations●
             both
             in
             the
             Emperours●
             
             and
             in
             the
             Popes
             Court
             the
             latter
             of
             which
             wa●
             his
             near
             Relation
             ;
             notwithstanding
             the
             grea●
             Overtures
             of
             his
             Master
             ,
             Pathetick
             lette●
             of
             his
             Uncle
             ,
             bitte●
             Cryes
             and
             Tears
             of
             hi●
             Parents
             ,
             his
             Wife
             and
             Childre●
             the
             loss
             both
             of
             his
             Honou●
             and
             Estate
             ,
             forsook
             his
             Country
             and
             all
             that
             was
             dear
             to
             him
             ,
             t●
             come
             to
             Geneva
             ,
             and
             embrace●
             reproached
             ,
             despised
             and
             perse●cuted
             truth
             ,
             with
             Moses
             ,
             to
             who●
             he
             is
             compared
             ,
             choosing
             ●ather
             ●
             suffer
             afflicti●n
             with
             the
             people
             〈◊〉
             God
             ,
             than
             to
             enjoy
             the
             pleasur●
             of
             sin
             for
             a
             s●as●n
             ;
             esteeming
             th●
             
             reproach
             of
             Christ
             ,
             greater
             riches
             than
             the
             treasures
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             a
             respect
             to
             the
             recompence
             of
             reward
             ,
             
               And
               endured
               as
               seeing
               him
               who
               is
               invisibe
            
             :
             where
             he
             used
             to
             say
             ,
             
             that
             he
             would
             not
             look
             upon
             himself
             as
             worthy
             to
             see
             the
             Face
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             he
             prefered
             not
             one
             hours
             communion
             with
             Christ
             ,
             before
             all
             the
             riches
             ,
             and
             pleasures
             of
             the
             world
             .
             —
             (
             Saith
             a
             great
             man
             speaking
             of
             this
             Marquess
             )
             
               Non
               celandum
               est
               hominem
               primariâ
               familiâ
               natum
               ,
               honore
               &
               opibus
               florentem
               ,
               nobilissimâ
               &
               castissimâ
               ●uxore
               ,
               numerosa
               prole
               ,
               domestica
               quiete
               &
               concordia
               totoque
               vitae
               statu
               beatum
               ,
               ultro
               ut
               in
               Christi
               Castra
               migraret
               patria
               cessisse
               :
               ●ditionem
               fertilem
               ,
               &
               am●nam
               
               lautum
               patrimonium
               ,
               commoda●
               non
               minus
               ,
               quam
               voluptuosam
               habitationem
               neglexisse
               splendorem
               domesticum
               ,
               patre
               ,
               conjuge
               ,
               liberis
               ,
               cognatis
               ex
               affinibus
               sese
               privasse
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Galen
             ,
             (
             who
             should
             have
             been
             mentioned
             before
             )
             in
             his
             excellent
             book
             
               de
               usu
               partium
            
             ,
             which
             Gassendus
             supposeth
             he
             writ
             with
             a
             kind
             of
             enthusiasm
             upon
             him
             (
             
               adeo
               totum
               opus
               videtur
               conscriptum
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             )
             and
             so
             that
             [
             to
             use
             the
             words
             of
             a
             learned
             man
             ]
             all
             those
             seventeen
             books
             of
             his
             upon
             that
             subject
             ,
             are
             a
             kind
             of
             119●
             Psalm
             in
             Phylosophy
             ,
             or
             a
             perpetual
             Hymn
             upon
             the
             praise
             of
             the
             great
             Creator
             ,
             a
             just
             commentary
             upon
             those
             words
             of
             the
             
               Psalmist●
               Psal.
            
             139.
             14.
             
             
               I
               am
               fearfully
               ,
               an●
               wonderfully
               made
               :
               marvellous
               ar●
               thy
               works
               ,
               and
               that
               my
               Soul
               knoweth
               right
               well
               .
            
          
           
             I
             say
             ,
             Galen
             observing
             the
             beautiful
             and
             useful
             contexture
             o●
             
             mans
             body
             ,
             which
             Lactantius
             calls
             
               Commentum
               Mirabile
            
             ,
             could
             not
             choose
             but
             break
             out
             into
             the
             praise
             of
             him
             that
             made
             it
             ,
             handling
             this
             argument
             for
             the
             Divine
             providence
             &
             wisdom
             ,
             
             in
             ordering
             the
             several
             parts
             of
             animals
             ,
             and
             adapting
             them
             to
             their
             several
             uses
             against
             Epicurus
             then
             ,
             with
             as
             much
             zeal
             &
             exactness
             as
             any
             Christian
             can
             do
             now
             against
             Atheists
             ;
             So
             that
             ,
             that
             whole
             book
             contains
             in
             it
             a
             most
             full
             and
             pregnant
             Demonstration
             of
             a
             deity
             ,
             which
             every
             man
             carryeth
             about
             him
             ,
             in
             the
             ●rame
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             on
             which
             ac●ount
             men
             need
             not
             goe
             out
             of
             ●hemselves
             to
             find
             proof
             of
             a
             deity
             ,
             ●hether
             they
             consider
             their
             minds
             ●r
             their
             bodys
             ,
             those
             
               Domesticos
               ●stes
            
             ,
             of
             which
             all
             men
             that
             have
             ●●nsidered
             them
             ,
             have
             said
             as
             Heraclitus
             
             said
             in
             another
             case
             ,
             
               etiam
               hû
               dii
               sunt
            
             .
          
           
             This
             instance
             makes
             good
             a●
             learned
             mans
             observation
             ,
             that
             however
             men
             may
             for
             a
             time
             offer
             violence
             to
             their
             reason
             ,
             and
             conscience
             ,
             subduing
             their
             understanding
             to
             their
             wills
             and
             appetites
             ;
             yet
             when
             these
             facultie●
             get
             but
             a
             little
             Liberty
             to
             examine
             themselves
             ,
             or
             view
             the
             world
             ;
             or
             are
             alarumed
             with
             Thunder
             ,
             Earth●quake
             ,
             or
             violent
             sickness
             ,
             the●
             feel
             a
             sense
             of
             a
             deity
             brough●
             back
             upon
             them
             ,
             with
             greate●
             force
             and
             power
             than
             before
             the●
             shook
             it
             off
             with
             .
             These
             and
             som●
             other
             considerations
             of
             this
             natu●●
             wrought
             upon
             Funcius
             the
             learne●
             Chronologer
             ,
             that
             reflecting
             upo●
             his
             deserting
             the
             calling
             of
             a
             D●●vine
             to
             advance
             to
             the
             honour
             〈◊〉
             a
             Privi-counsellor
             ,
             he
             left
             th●
             warning
             to
             posterity
             .
          
           
             
               Disce
               mei
               exemplo
               mandato
               m●
               
               nere
               fungi
               ,
               &
               fuge
               ceu
               pestem
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             you
             may
             understand
             by
             the
             admonition
             ,
             
               Iustus
               Ionas
            
             ,
             Son
             of
             a
             Divine
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             bequeathed
             next
             year
             to
             all
             that
             came
             after
             him
             :
             
               Quid
               juvat
               inn●meros
               scire
               atque
               evolvere
               casus
               ,
               si
               facienda
               fugis
               ,
               si
               fugienda
               facis
               .
            
          
           
             9.
             
             Sir
             
               Philip
               Sidney
            
             (
             a
             Subject
             indeed
             of
             England
             ,
             but
             they
             say
             chosen
             King
             of
             Poland
             ,
             whom
             the
             Queen
             of
             England
             called
             her
             Philip
             ,
             the
             Prince
             of
             Orange
             his
             Master
             ,
             whose
             friendship
             the
             Lord
             Brooks
             was
             so
             proud
             of
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             have
             it
             to
             be
             part
             of
             his
             Epitaph
             ,
             here
             lyeth
             Sir
             
               Philip
               Sid●eys
            
             friend
             ;
             whose
             death
             was
             la●ented
             in
             verse
             by
             the
             then
             ●ings
             of
             France
             ,
             and
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             ●he
             two
             Universities
             of
             England
             ,
             ●epented
             so
             much
             at
             his
             death
             ,
             of
             ●hat
             innocent
             vanity
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             his
             ●rcadia
             ,
             that
             to
             prevent
             the
             unlawful
             
             kindling
             of
             heats
             in
             others
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             committed
             it
             to
             the
             flames
             himself
             ;
             and
             left
             this
             farewel
             among
             his
             friends
             ,
             
               Love
               my
               memory
               ,
               cherish
               my
               friends
               ,
               their
               faith
               to
               me
               may
               assure
               you
               that
               they
               are
               honest
               ,
               
               but
               above
               all
               ,
               govern
               your
               will
               and
               affections
               by
               the
               will
               and
               word
               of
               your
               Creator
               ;
               in
               me
               behold
               the
               end
               of
               this
               world
               and
               all
               its
               vanities
               .
            
          
           
             10.
             
             The
             late
             famous
             Frenc●
             
               Philosopher
               ,
               De
               Cartes
            
             (
             who
             shoul●
             have
             been
             thought
             on
             sooner
             )
             though
             no
             Atheist
             ,
             because
             s●
             zealously
             asserting
             the
             existenc●
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             immortality
             o●
             the
             Soul
             ,
             yet
             because
             he
             is
             muc●
             in
             vogue
             with
             men
             Atheisticall
             disposed
             ,
             as
             if
             his
             Hypothe●●●
             ascribing
             so
             much
             to
             the
             power
             o●
             matter
             ,
             served
             theirs
             that
             thin●
             there
             is
             nothing
             left
             to
             do
             for
             th●
             providence
             of
             a
             God
             ;
             and
             as
             
             he
             thought
             he
             could
             clear
             up
             the
             account
             of
             the
             worlds
             beginning
             without
             a
             God
             ;
             is
             a
             great
             evidence
             of
             the
             power
             of
             Religion
             ,
             when
             after
             his
             long
             *
             discourse
             of
             the
             power
             and
             notion
             of
             matter
             ,
             this
             great
             improver
             ,
             and
             discoverer
             of
             the
             Mechanical
             power
             of
             matter
             doth
             ingeniously
             confess
             the
             necessity
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             Gods
             giving
             motion
             in
             order
             to
             the
             Orgine
             of
             ●he
             universe
             but
             of
             his
             conserving
             motion
             in
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             uphold●ng
             of
             it
             :
             
               considero
               Materiam
            
             (
             they
             are
             his
             own
             words
             in
             his
             ●nswer
             to
             the
             third
             letter
             of
             
               H.
               M.
               p.
            
             104
             )
             
               Sibi
               libere
               permissam
               ,
               &
               nullum
               aliunde
               impulsum
               susci●ientem
               ,
               ut
               plane
               quiescentem
               ,
               illa
               
               autem
               impellitur
               a
               deo
               ,
               tantunde●
               motus
               sive
               translationis
               in
               ea
               co●●servante
               quantuw
               ab
               initio
               posui●●
            
             And
             therefore
             it
             s
             no
             wonder
             tha●
             it
             is
             reported
             of
             one
             of
             the
             greates●
             unbelievers
             now
             among
             us
             ;
             tha●
             he
             trembleth
             at
             the
             thought
             o●
             death
             ,
             because
             though
             in
             an
             h●●mour
             ,
             he
             speaks
             strangely
             〈◊〉
             God
             ,
             yet
             in
             his
             study
             ,
             a●●
             thoughts
             ,
             he
             cannot
             but
             tremb●●
             before
             him
             ;
             and
             whatever
             his
             pe●●vishness
             hath
             spoken
             of
             the
             ete●●●
             Spirit
             ,
             his
             Phylosophy
             owns
             ,
             a●●
             fears
             him
             ,
             without
             whom
             he
             m●●
             wrangle
             ,
             but
             he
             cannot
             sleep
             ;
             ye●●
             he
             that
             talketh
             so
             peremptory
             ●
             of
             the
             great
             God
             in
             public●
             looketh
             not
             so
             in
             private
             :
             The●
             may
             be
             some
             Atheists
             in
             comp●pany
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             none
             alone
             ;
             a●certainly
             he
             would
             not
             be
             so
             ●
             fraid
             in
             the
             night
             to
             put
             out
             t●●
             light
             on
             the
             beds
             head
             ,
             but
             that
             confesseth
             it
             impossible
             to
             ext●●guish
             
             the
             candle
             of
             the
             Lord
             in
             his
             bosome
             ,
             for
             we
             may
             say
             of
             those
             that
             are
             commonly
             called
             Athiests
             ,
             as
             Plato
             [
             
               de
               rep
               .
               l.
            
             9.
             ]
             doth
             of
             Ty●ants
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             &c.
             
             If
             any
             ●erson
             could
             but
             see
             ●hroughly
             into
             their
             Souls
             ,
             
             he
             should
             find
             ●hem
             all
             their
             lives
             ●ull
             of
             fear
             ,
             grief
             and
             torments
             ;
             
               ●ectus
               inust●e
               deformant
               maculae
               ●it●isque
               inolevit
               imago
               .
            
          
           
             And
             I
             do
             not
             wonder
             at
             it
             since
             ●trabo
             reckoneth
             this
             among
             the
             ●pophthegms
             of
             the
             Indians
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             there
             are
             judgements
             in
             ●he
             invisible
             state
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             ●rachmans
             esteemed
             ●his
             life
             ,
             
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ●ut
             the
             state
             of
             a
             new
             ●orn
             Infant
             ,
             and
             death
             ●as
             a
             new
             birth
             ,
             to
             a
             ●etter
             and
             a
             more
             ●●essed
             life
             to
             them
             ●●at
             followed
             wisdom
             ;
             whereof
             
             the
             Gaules
             ,
             and
             the
             Brittains
             were
             in
             C●esars
             time
             so
             confident
             ,
             that
             he
             saith
             ,
             [
             1
             
               de
               bel
               .
               Gal.
            
             ]
             that
             the
             reason
             why
             they
             fought
             so
             obstinately
             was
             because
             they
             were
             taught
             by
             the
             Druids
             not
             to
             fea●
             death
             ,
             because
             they
             knew
             it
             wa●
             but
             passage
             to
             a
             better
             life
             ,
             th●
             Soul
             in
             their
             opinion
             not
             perishing●
             but
             passing
             from
             one
             to
             another
             ●
             which
             Lucan
             hath
             expressed
             in
             hi●
             ranting
             way
             ,
             thus
             
               Longae
               ,
               Canitis●
               cognita
               ,
               vitae
               mors
               media
               est
               ,
               cer●●
               populi
               quos
               despicitarctos
               Faelices
               er●rore
               suo
               ,
               quos
               illetimorum
               maxim●
               haud
               urget
               lethi
               metus
               ,
               inde
               ru●●
               di
               ,
               in
               ferrum
               ,
               mens
               prona
               viri●●
               animoeque
               capaces
               mortis
               ,
               &
               ig●●vum
               est
               rediturae
               parcere
               vitae
               .
            
          
           
             Gregentius
             Arch-bishop
             of
             T●●phra
             ,
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Ho●●rites
             ,
             in
             the
             Empire
             of
             AEthiopi●
             many
             hundred
             years
             agoe
             ,
             up●
             the
             request
             of
             the
             Godly
             King
             that
             place
             ,
             undertook
             a
             Disputa●●●on
             
             with
             the
             Jews
             about
             the
             truth
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             (
             the
             dispu●ation
             is
             at
             large
             Printed
             out
             of
             an
             ●ncient
             
               M.
               S.
            
             procured
             by
             Abbat
             Noall
             ,
             his
             Christian
             Majesties
             Envoy
             to
             Constantinople
             ,
             and
             the
             East
             :
             in
             the
             first
             volume
             of
             the
             
               Bibliotheca
               patrum
               ,
               p.
            
             194.
             pub●ished
             at
             Paris
             ,
             1624.
             )
          
           
             Lent
             being
             over
             ,
             and
             the
             Jews
             ●omming
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             ●hemselves
             before
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             ●ll
             the
             Nobility
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             .
             ●oly
             Gregentius
             the
             Arch-bishop
             ●ndertook
             for
             the
             Christians
             ,
             and
             ●erbanus
             a
             learned
             man
             in
             the
             ●ewish
             Laws
             and
             Prophets
             under●ook
             for
             the
             Jews
             in
             a
             solemn
             ●isputation
             before
             the
             most
             ●●lemn
             assembly
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             ●●veral
             dayes
             until
             Herbanus
             be●●●g
             astonished
             to
             hear
             so
             many
             pla●●s
             of
             the
             Law
             and
             Prophets
             al●●dged
             for
             Christ
             ,
             was
             so
             ingeni●s
             as
             to
             confess
             ,
             that
             since
             Mos●s
             
             came
             from
             God
             ,
             the
             Iews
             should
             hear
             him
             ;
             and
             since
             Christ
             came
             from
             God
             the
             Christians
             should
             hear
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             offer
             ,
             that
             if
             Chris●
             were
             come
             already
             as
             he
             believed
             he
             was
             to
             come
             in
             Person
             ,
             and
             end
             the
             controversie
             with
             mankind
             an
             offer
             which
             all
             the
             Jews
             asse●●ted
             to
             ,
             with
             a
             loud
             voyce
             to
             God●
             the
             King
             and
             the
             Archbishop
             say●ing
             ,
             shew
             us
             Christ
             ,
             and
             we
             wi●●
             believe
             in
             him
             ,
             whereupon
             th●
             Archbishop
             leaving
             the
             assembl●
             went
             aside
             to
             pray
             ,
             and
             as
             th●
             King
             and
             the
             assembly
             said
             Ame●
             to
             the
             close
             of
             his
             prayers
             ,
             ther
             w●
             an
             Earthquake
             about
             them
             ;
             an●
             in
             the
             East
             ,
             the
             heaven
             opene
             with
             a
             great
             brightness
             abo●●
             them
             ,
             from
             whence
             the
             Lo●●
             Jesus
             appears
             in
             glory
             befo●●
             them
             :
             and
             after
             each
             side
             wa●
             little
             recovered
             of
             its
             Extasies
             ,
             t●
             the
             one
             of
             joy
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             fe●
             bespeaks
             them
             thus
             ,
             with
             a
             Io●
             
             voyce
             upon
             the
             prayer
             of
             the
             Archbishop
             and
             the
             Faithful
             ;
             I
             ●ppear
             before
             your
             eyes
             ,
             who
             was
             ●●●cifyed
             by
             your
             Fathers
             ;
             at
             ●hich
             voyce
             the
             astonished
             Jews
             ●ere
             struck
             blind
             ,
             and
             upon
             en●●uiry
             ,
             finding
             that
             the
             Christians
             ●ere
             not
             so
             ,
             Herbanus
             being
             led
             ●the
             Archbishop
             ,
             desired
             that
             he
             ●ould
             pray
             Christ
             to
             open
             their
             ●●es
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             shut
             them
             ,
             and
             ●●ey
             would
             believe
             when
             they
             〈◊〉
             that
             he
             could
             do
             good
             as
             well
             ●evil
             ;
             adding
             that
             if
             he
             did
             〈◊〉
             ,
             he
             should
             answer
             it
             in
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             Judgement
             .
          
           
             The
             Archbishop
             answered
             ,
             that
             ●●on
             condition
             they
             would
             be
             ●●ptized
             ,
             they
             should
             receive
             ●●eir
             sight
             :
             what
             if
             we
             should
             Baptized
             and
             continue
             blind
             〈◊〉
             Herbanus
             ;
             let
             one
             of
             you
             be
             ●●ptized
             ,
             answered
             the
             Arch●●●hop
             ;
             they
             consented
             ,
             and
             the
             
             man
             no
             sooner
             had
             his
             head
             sprinkled
             ,
             but
             he
             had
             his
             eyes
             opened
             ,
             and
             cryed
             out
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Christ
             is
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             I
             believe
             in
             him
             ,
             whereupon
             all
             the
             rest
             were
             Christened
             ,
             to
             the
             number
             of
             505000.
             men●
             Moses
             appearing
             likewise
             to
             Herbanus
             ,
             for
             whom
             the
             King
             stood
             who
             made
             him
             a
             Senator
             ,
             in
             ●
             vision
             ,
             submitting
             himself
             〈◊〉
             Christ
             ,
             in
             whose
             Religion
             th●●
             whole
             Country
             was
             instructed
             becomming
             as
             strict
             Christian●
             (
             after
             many
             days
             praying
             for
             pa●●don
             )
             as
             they
             had
             been
             obstinat●
             Jews
             .
          
           
             Sophronius
             Bishop
             of
             Ierusale●
             delivereth
             the
             fo●●lowing
             History
             ,
             
             as
             most
             certain
             and
             i●●fallible
             Truth
             to
             P●●sterity
             .
          
           
             That
             
               Leontius
               Apiamens●
            
             
             a
             most
             faithful
             and
             Religious
             man
             that
             lived
             many
             years
             at
             Cyrene
             ,
             assured
             them
             that
             Synesius
             (
             who
             of
             a
             Philosopher
             became
             a
             Bishop
             )
             found
             at
             Cyrene
             one
             Evagrius
             a
             Philosopher
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             his
             old
             acquaintance
             ,
             fellow-student
             ,
             and
             intimate
             friend
             ,
             but
             ●n
             obstinate
             Heathen
             ,
             with
             whom
             ●ynesius
             was
             earnest
             ,
             but
             in
             vain
             ,
             to
             become
             a
             Christian
             ,
             following
             with
             arguments
             for
             Christian
             Reli●ion
             so
             close
             ,
             that
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             ●hough
             he
             persisted
             a
             great
             while
             ●n
             discourses
             to
             this
             purpose
             ;
             
               that
               to
               him
               it
               seemed
               but
               a
               meer
               fable
               and
               deceit
               ,
               that
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               teacheth
               men
               ,
               that
               this
               world
               shall
               have
               an
               end
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               men
               shall
               rise
               again
               in
               these
               bodies
               ,
               and
               their
               flesh
               be
               made
               immortal
               ,
               and
               incorruptible
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               shall
               so
               live
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               shall
               receive
               the
               reward
               of
               all
               that
               they
               have
               
               done
               in
               the
               body
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               that
               hath
               pitty
               on
               the
               poor
               ,
               lendeth
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               giveth
               to
               the
               poor
               and
               needy
               shall
               have
               treasure
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               shall
               receive
               an
               hundred
               fold
               from
               Christ
               ,
               together
               with
               eternal
               life
               .
            
          
           
             Yet
             being
             convinced
             by
             Synesi●●
             his
             close
             arguments
             ,
             that
             they
             wer●
             certain
             truths
             he
             and
             his
             famil●
             was
             Baptized
             ,
             and
             not
             long
             afte●
             brought
             Synesius
             three
             hundre●
             pounds
             in
             Gold
             ,
             to
             be
             distribute
             among
             the
             poor
             ,
             upon
             conditio●
             he
             would
             give
             him
             a
             bill
             under
             h●●
             hand
             that
             Christ
             should
             repay
             hi●
             in
             another
             world
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             not
             long
             after
             ,
             Evagrius
             being
             ne●
             death
             ,
             ordered
             his
             Sons
             ●●
             his
             burial
             to
             put
             Synesius
             his
             b●
             in
             his
             hand
             ;
             they
             did
             so
             ,
             and
             t●●
             third
             day
             after
             ,
             the
             Philosoph●
             seemed
             to
             appear
             to
             Synesius
             the
             night
             ,
             and
             say
             unto
             him
             [
             co●●
             
             to
             my
             Sepulchre
             where
             I
             lye
             ,
             and
             take
             thy
             bill
             ,
             for
             I
             have
             received
             the
             debt
             ,
             and
             am
             satisfyed
             :
             which
             for
             thy
             assurance
             I
             have
             written
             with
             my
             own
             hand
             ]
             whereat
             the
             Bishop
             informed
             his
             Sons
             what
             he
             had
             seen
             ,
             when
             he
             knew
             not
             what
             they
             had
             done
             ,
             who
             going
             with
             him
             to
             the
             grave
             ,
             found
             this
             bill
             ●n
             the
             dead
             mans
             hand
             ,
             thus
             sub●cribed
             [
             Ego
             Evagrius
             Philosophus
             &c.
             
               i.
               e.
            
             I
             Evagrius
             the
             Philoso●her
             ,
             to
             the
             most
             holy
             Lord
             Bishop
             ●ynesius
             greeting
             :
             I
             have
             received
             ●he
             debt
             which
             in
             this
             paper
             is
             written
             with
             thy
             hand
             ,
             I
             am
             satis●yed
             ,
             &
             have
             no
             action
             against
             thee
             or
             the
             gold
             which
             I
             gave
             thee
             ,
             ●nd
             by
             thee
             to
             Christ
             our
             Saviour
             ]
             ●hey
             that
             saw
             the
             thing
             admired
             ,
             ●●d
             glorified
             God
             that
             gave
             such
             ●onderful
             evidences
             of
             his
             pro●ises
             to
             his
             servants
             :
             and
             saith
             ●●ontius
             ,
             this
             bill
             subscribed
             thus
             〈◊〉
             Philosopher
             is
             kept
             at
             
             Cyrene
             most
             carefully
             in
             the
             Church
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             to
             be
             seen
             of
             as
             many
             as
             desire
             it
             ,
             though
             (
             to
             use
             Master
             Baxters
             words
             ,
             who
             recites
             this
             very
             passage
             before
             his
             book
             of
             Crucifying
             the
             world
             )
             we
             have
             a
             sure
             word
             of
             promise
             sufficient
             for
             us
             to
             build
             our
             hopes
             on
             ;
             yet
             I
             thought
             not
             it
             wholly
             improfitable
             ,
             to
             cite
             this
             one
             History●
             from
             so
             credible
             Antiquity
             ,
             that
             the
             Works
             of
             God
             may
             be
             had
             i●
             remembrance
             .
          
           
             King
             Charles
             the
             firs●
             had
             that
             sense
             of
             Reli●gion
             upon
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             
             〈◊〉
             that
             the
             one
             act
             of
             passing
             the
             〈◊〉
             for
             the
             Earl
             of
             Strafford's
             deat●
             
             and
             the
             other
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             England
             and
             Scotland
             ,
             troubled
             him
             as
             long
             as
             he
             lived
             ,
             and
             brought
             him
             not
             only
             to
             vow
             as
             he
             did
             before
             the
             most
             Reverend
             Father
             in
             God
             G.
             Lord
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbur●
             ,
             to
             do
             Penance
             for
             them
             ;
             but
             also
             to
             a
             resolution
             never
             to
             allow
             the
             least
             thing
             ,
             though
             it
             was
             but
             the
             little
             Assemblies
             Catechism
             ,
             against
             his
             conscience
             .
             And
             when
             it
             was
             ●old
             him
             his
             death
             was
             resolved
             ●on
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             
               I
               have
               done
               what
               I
               ●ould
               to
               save
               my
               life
               ,
               without
               losing
               ●y
               Soul
               ,
               and
               sinning
               against
               my
               ●onscience
               .
               Gods
               will
               be
               done
               .
            
          
           
             Sir
             
               Walter
               Rawleigh
            
             ,
             
             ●t
             the
             meeting
             usually
             ●eld
             with
             the
             Virtuosi
             
             in
             the
             Tower
             ,
             discoursing
             of
             Happiness
             ,
             urged
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             only
             a
             freedom
             from
             Diseases
             and
             pains
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             but
             from
             anxiety
             and
             vexation
             of
             Spirit
             ;
             not
             only
             ●o
             enjoy
             the
             pleasures
             of
             Sense
             ,
             but
             peace
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             inward
             tranquility
             ;
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             not
             for
             〈◊〉
             little
             while
             ,
             but
             as
             long
             as
             may
             be
             and
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             possible
             ,
             for
             ever●
             And
             this
             happiness
             ,
             so
             suitable
             f●●
             the
             immortality
             of
             our
             Souls
             ,
             an●
             the
             eternal
             state
             we
             must
             live
             i●
             is
             only
             to
             be
             met
             with
             in
             Reli●gion
             .
          
           
             Master
             Howard
             ,
             afterwards
             th●
             Learned
             Earl
             of
             Northampton
             ,
             b●●ing
             troubled
             with
             Atheistical
             sug●gestions
             ,
             put
             them
             all
             off
             this
             wa●
             
               viz.
               If
               I
               could
               give
               any
               accou●●
               how
               my self
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               else
               ,
               h●
               a
               being
               without
               God
               ;
               how
               the●
               came
               so
               uniform
               and
               so
               constan●
               cansent
               of
               mankind
               ,
               of
               all
               ag●●
               tempers
               and
               educations
               ,
               (
               otherwi●●
               
               differing
               so
               much
               in
               their
               apprehensions
               )
               about
               the
               being
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               immortality
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
               and
               Religion
               ;
               in
               which
               they
               could
               not
               likely
               either
               deceive
               so
               many
               ,
               or
               being
               so
               many
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               deceived
               ;
               I
               could
               be
               an
               Atheist
               .
            
             And
             when
             it
             was
             urged
             that
             Religion
             was
             a
             State
             policy
             to
             keep
             men
             in
             awe
             ;
             ●he
             replied
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             believe
             ●t
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             greatest
             Politici●●s
             have
             sooner
             or
             later
             felt
             the
             ●ower
             of
             Religion
             in
             the
             grievous
             ashes
             of
             their
             consciences
             ,
             and
             dreadfulness
             of
             their
             apprehension
             ●bout
             that
             state
             wherein
             they
             must
             live
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             Bishop
             Vsher
             ,
             that
             most
             learned
             ●nd
             knowing
             Prelate
             ,
             after
             his
             in●efatigable
             pains
             as
             a
             Christian
             ,
             a●●cholar
             ,
             a
             Prelate
             ,
             and
             a
             Preacher●●●ent
             out
             of
             the
             World
             with
             this
             ●rayer
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               forgive
               me
               my
               sins
               ●f
               Omission
            
             ;
             and
             desired
             to
             die
             as
             Master
             Perkins
             did
             ,
             imploring
             
             the
             Mercy
             and
             Favour
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Mason
            
             ,
             Privy
             Councellor
             to
             King
             Henry
             the
             eighth
             ,
             and
             King
             Edward
             the
             sixth
             ,
             whom
             some
             make
             Secretary
             of
             State
             ,
             setting
             him
             a
             little
             too
             high
             ;
             others
             Master
             of
             the
             Requests●
             placing
             him
             as
             much
             too
             low
             ,
             upon
             his
             death-bed
             called
             for
             hi●
             Clerk
             and
             Steward
             ,
             and
             delivered
             himself
             to
             them
             to
             this
             purpose
             :
             ●
             have
             seen
             five
             Princes
             ,
             and
             bee●
             Privy-Councellor
             to
             four
             ;
             I
             have
             seen
             the
             most
             remarkable
             ob●servables
             in
             forreign
             parts
             ,
             an●
             been
             present
             at
             most
             State-tran●●actions
             for
             thirty
             years
             together
             and
             I
             have
             learned
             this
             after
             〈◊〉
             many
             years
             experience
             ,
             that
             Se●●ousness
             is
             the
             greatest
             Wisdo●
             Temperance
             the
             best
             Physick
             ,
             ●
             good
             Conscience
             is
             the
             best
             〈◊〉
             state
             ;
             and
             were
             I
             to
             live
             again
             ,
             would
             change
             the
             Court
             for
             
             Cloyster
             ,
             my
             Privy
             Cousellers
             bustles
             for
             an
             Hermits
             retirement
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             life
             I
             lived
             in
             the
             Palace
             ,
             for
             one
             hours
             enjoyment
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Chappel
             :
             all
             things
             else
             forsake
             me
             ,
             besides
             my
             God
             ,
             my
             duty
             ,
             and
             my
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Sir
             
               Henry
               Wotton
            
             ,
             after
             his
             many
             years
             study
             ,
             with
             great
             proficiency
             and
             applause
             at
             the
             University
             ;
             his
             neer
             relation
             to
             the
             great
             favorite
             Robert
             Earl
             of
             Essex
             ,
             his
             ●ntimacy
             with
             the
             Duke
             of
             Tus●any
             ,
             and
             Iames
             the
             sixth
             King
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             his
             Embassies
             to
             
               Holland
               ,
               Germany
            
             ,
             and
             Venice
             ;
             desired
             to
             re●ire
             ,
             with
             this
             Motto
             ,
             
               Tandem
               didi●it
               animas
               sapientiores
               fieri
               quiescendo
            
             ;
             being
             very
             ambitious
             of
             of
             the
             Provostship
             of
             Eaton
             ,
             that
             ●e
             might
             there
             enjoy
             his
             beloved
             Study
             and
             devotion
             ,
             saying
             often
             ,
             ●hat
             the
             day
             he
             put
             his
             Surplice
             on
             ,
             was
             the
             happiest
             day
             of
             his
             ●ife
             :
             That
             being
             the
             utmost
             happiness
             
             a
             man
             could
             attain
             to
             (
             he
             said
             )
             to
             be
             at
             leisure
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             good
             ;
             never
             reflecting
             on
             his
             former
             years
             ,
             but
             with
             tears
             he
             would
             say
             ,
             
               How
               much
               time
               have
               I
               to
               repent
               of
               !
               and
               how
               little
               to
               do
               i●
               in
               !
            
          
           
             
             Charles
             the
             fifth
             ,
             Emperour
             of
             Germany
             ,
             King
             of
             Spain
             ,
             and
             Lor●
             of
             the
             Netherlands
             ,
             after
             three
             and
             twenty
             pitcht
             Fields
             ,
             six
             Triumphs
             ,
             four
             Kingdom●
             won
             ,
             and
             eight
             Principalities
             added
             to
             hi●
             Dominions
             ,
             fourtee●
             Wars
             managed
             ,
             resigned
             all
             these
             ,
             retired
             to
             his
             Devotion
             in
             a
             Mo●nastery
             ,
             had
             his
             ow●
             Funeral
             celebrated
             be●fore
             
             his
             face
             ;
             and
             left
             this
             testimony
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             
               That
               the
               sincere
               profession
               of
               it
               had
               in
               it
               sweets
               and
               joys
               that
               Courts
               were
               strangers
               to
               .
            
          
           
             Sir
             
               Francis
               Walsingham
            
             ,
             toward
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             his
             life
             grew
             very
             melancholy
             ,
             and
             writ
             to
             the
             Lord
             Chancellor
             Burleigh
             to
             this
             purpose
             :
             
               We
               have
               lived
               enough
               to
               our
               Countrey
               ,
               to
               our
               Fortunes
               ,
               and
               to
               our
               Soveraign
               :
               it
               is
               high
               time
               we
               began
               to
               live
               to
               our selves
               ,
               and
               to
               our
               God.
               In
               the
               multitude
               of
               affairs
               that
               passed
               thorow
               our
               hands
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               some
               miscarriages
               ,
               for
               which
               a
               whole
               Kingdom
               cannot
               make
               our
               peace
               .
            
          
           
             Whereupon
             some
             Court-humo●i●ts
             being
             sent
             to
             divert
             Sir
             
               Fran●is
               ,
               Ah
            
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             
               while
               we
               laugh
               ,
               all
               ●hings
               are
               serious
               round
               about
               us
               :
               God
               is
               serious
               ,
               when
               he
               preserveth
               ●s
               ,
               and
               hath
               patience
               towards
               us
               ;
               Christ
               is
               serious
               ,
               when
               he
               di●th
               for
               
               us
               ;
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               is
               serious
               ,
               when
               he
               striveth
               with
               us
               ;
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               is
               serious
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               read
               before
               us
               ;
               Sacraments
               are
               serious
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               administerd
               to
               us
               ;
               the
               whole
               Creation
               is
               serious
               ,
               in
               serving
               God
               and
               us
               :
               they
               are
               serious
               in
               hell
               and
               heaven
               ;
               and
               shall
               a
               man
               who
               hath
               one
               foot
               in
               his
               grav●
               jest
               and
               laugh
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Don
               Lewis
               de
               Haro
            
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             lived
             a
             great
             while
             the
             grand
             Favourite
             and
             States
             man
             of
             Spain
             ,
             but
             with
             too
             little
             regard
             of
             Religion
             ,
             growing
             melancholy
             ,
             was
             taken
             up
             by
             a
             Wit
             of
             Spain
             for
             being
             Priest-ridden
             ,
             and
             troubling
             his
             head
             with
             those
             notions
             of
             the
             immortality
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             the
             state
             of
             the
             other
             world
             ;
             he
             answered
             him
             with
             Tertullian'●
             words
             ,
             
               Quaedam
               &
               Natura
               not●
               sunt
               ,
               ut
               mortalitas
               animoe
               pene●
               plures
               ,
               ut
               Deus
               noster
               penes
               omnes●
               Vtar
               ergo
               &
               sententia
            
             Platoni●
             
             
               alicujus
               pronunciantis
               ,
               Omnis
               anima
               est
               immortalis
               .
               Vtar
               &
               Conscientia
               populi
               contestantis
               Deum
               deorum
               .
               Vtar
               &
               reliquis
               communibus
               sensibus
               ,
               qui
               Deum
               judicem
               praedicant
               [
               Deus
               videt
               ]
               &
               deo
               commendo
               ,
               at
               cum
               aiunt
               [
               mortuum
               quod
               mortuum
               ]
               &
               [
               Vive
               dum
               vivis
               ]
               &
               post
               mortem
               omnia
               finiun●ur
               ,
               etiam
               i●sa
               tunc
               meminero
               &
               cor
               vulgi
               cinerem
               à
               Deo
               deputatum
               ,
               &
               ipsam
               sapientian
               seculi
               stultiti●m
               pronunciatam
               .
               Tunc
               si
               &
               haereticus
               ad
               vulgi
               vitia
               ,
               vel
               seculi
               ingenia
               confugerit
               ,
               discede
               dicam
               ,
               ab
               Ethnico
               ,
               Haereti●e
               .
            
          
           
             Philip
             the
             third
             of
             Spain
             lying
             on
             his
             death
             bed
             the
             last
             of
             March.
             1621.
             
             Sent
             thrice
             at
             midnight
             for
             Florentius
             his
             Confessor
             and
             Court-preacher
             ,
             who
             with
             the
             Provincial
             of
             Castile
             discoursed
             to
             ●im
             of
             approaching
             death
             ,
             ex●orting
             him
             to
             submit
             to
             Gods
             ●ill
             so
             gravely
             that
             Majesty
             its
             
             self
             could
             not
             choose
             but
             weep●
             and
             after
             some
             intermission
             from
             his
             tears
             ,
             
             and
             thanks
             for
             his
             wholesome
             Admonition
             ,
             the
             King
             spake
             to
             him
             ,
             thus
             ,
             do
             you
             not
             remember
             that
             in
             your
             Sermon
             on
             Ash-wednesday
             ,
             you
             said
             that
             one
             of
             your
             Auditors
             might
             dye
             that
             Lent
             that
             toucheth
             me
             ,
             and
             loe
             now
             my
             Fatal
             hour
             is
             at
             hand
             ;
             but
             shall
             I
             obtain
             eternal
             felicity
             ?
             at
             which
             words
             great
             grief
             and
             trouble
             of
             mind
             seising
             the
             poor
             Prince
             ,
             he
             said
             to
             the
             Confessor
             ,
             you
             have
             not
             hit
             upon
             the
             right
             way
             of
             healing
             ,
             is
             there
             no
             other
             remedy
             ;
             which
             words
             when
             the
             Confessor
             understood
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             the
             King
             subjoyne●
             Ah!
             Ah!
             I
             am
             not
             sollicitious
             o●
             my
             body
             ,
             and
             my
             temporary
             disease
             ,
             but
             of
             my
             Soul
             ;
             and
             the
             Confessor
             sadly
             answered
             ,
             I
             have
             done
             what
             I
             could
             ,
             I
             must
             commit
             
             the
             rest
             to
             Gods
             providence
             .
          
           
             Upon
             this
             occasion
             Florentius
             discourseth
             at
             large
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             ,
             remembring
             his
             Majesty
             what
             he
             had
             done
             for
             the
             honour
             and
             worship
             of
             that
             God
             :
             to
             which
             the
             King
             replied
             ,
             Ah
             ,
             how
             happy
             were
             I
             ,
             had
             I
             spent
             these
             twenty
             three
             years
             that
             I
             held
             my
             Kingdom
             in
             a
             retirement
             ;
             and
             the
             Confessor
             rejoyned
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             be
             very
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             lay
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             his
             Life
             ,
             and
             his
             Salvation
             at
             the
             feet
             of
             his
             crucified
             Saviour
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             submit
             himself
             ●o
             his
             will
             :
             willingly
             ,
             willingly
             ,
             ●aid
             the
             heart-sick
             King
             ,
             will
             I
             do
             ●his
             ,
             and
             from
             this
             moment
             ,
             do
             I
             ●ay
             all
             that
             God
             gave
             me
             ,
             my
             Do●inions
             ,
             Power
             and
             my
             Life
             at
             ●he
             feet
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             my
             Savi●ur
             ,
             who
             was
             crucified
             for
             me
             ,
             ●hose
             image
             he
             then
             kissed
             with
             
             ●ingular
             affection
             ,
             sayi●g
             ,
             moreover
             to
             Florentius
             (
             and
             it
             was
             some
             of
             the
             last
             words
             he
             spake
             )
             now
             really
             you
             have
             suggested
             to
             me
             very
             great
             comfort
             .
          
           
             Count
             G●ndamar
             ,
             was
             as
             great
             a
             Wit
             and
             States-man
             as
             ever
             Europe
             knew
             ,
             and
             took
             as
             much
             liberty
             in
             point
             of
             Religion
             ;
             till
             declining
             in
             years
             ,
             he
             would
             say
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             of
             
               Anselm
               ,
               I
               fear
               nothing
               in
               the
               World
               more
               then
               Sin
               :
            
             often
             professing
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             saw
             corporally
             the
             horrour
             of
             sin
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             Pains
             of
             Hell
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             must
             necessarily
             be
             plunged
             into
             the
             one
             ,
             he
             would
             chuse
             Hell
             rather
             than
             Sin
             ;
             yea●
             That
             what
             liberty
             soever
             he
             ha●
             taken
             ,
             he
             had
             rather
             be
             torn
             in
             pieces
             by
             wild
             Horses
             ,
             than
             wittingly
             and
             willingly
             commit
             an●
             Sin.
             
          
           
           
             Should
             we
             now
             turn
             over
             the
             Lives
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             the
             Saints
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             that
             they
             had
             so
             much
             comfort
             from
             Religion
             since
             they
             professed
             it
             ,
             [
             for
             he
             that
             believeth
             hath
             the
             witness
             in
             himself
             ]
             that
             they
             can
             joyn
             with
             Saint
             Polycarp
             .
             who
             when
             perswaded
             to
             swear
             by
             
               the
               ●ortune
               of
               Caesar
            
             ,
             and
             blaspheme
             or
             renounce
             his
             Saviour
             ,
             said
             ,
             
               Fourscore
               and
               six
               years
               have
               I
               served
               Christ
               ;
               I
               have
               found
               him
               〈◊〉
               good
               master
               ,
               neither
               hath
               he
               ever
               offended
               me
               in
               any
               thing
               :
               I
               have
               lived
               by
               him
               ,
               I
               will
               live
               to
               him
               .
            
          
           
             Salm●sius
             ,
             that
             excellent
             French
             Scholar
             ,
             whom
             the
             Learned
             men
             of
             his
             time
             never
             mention
             without
             su●h
             expressions
             as
             these
             ,
             
               Vir
               nunquam
               sat
               is
               laudatus
               ,
               nec
               temere
               sine
               laude
               nominandus
               ,
            
             Gu●
             .
             Riv.
             Pref.
             ad
             Vindic.
             Evang.
             
               ●otius
               Reipub.
               Literariae
               decus
            
             ,
             went
             out
             of
             this
             World
             with
             these
             words
             in
             
             his
             mouth
             ,
             
               Oh
               I
               have
               lost
               a
               world
               of
               Time
               !
               Time
               ,
               that
               most
               precious
               thing
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               whereof
               had
               I
               but
               one
               year
               longer
               ,
               it
               should
               be
               spent
               in
            
             Davids
             Psalms
             ,
             and
             Paul's
             Epistles
             :
             
               Oh
               Sirs
            
             !
             (
             said
             he
             to
             those
             about
             him
             )
             
               mind
               the
               World
               less
               ,
               and
               God
               more
               ;
               all
               the
               Learning
               in
               the
               World
               without
               Piety
               ,
               and
               the
               true
               fear
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               nothing
               ●●rth
               :
               The
               Fear
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               is
               ●●sdom
               ;
               and
               to
               depart
               from
               evil
               ,
               that
               is
               Vnderstanding
               .
            
          
           
             Grotius
             ,
             the
             greatest
             Schola●
             that
             this
             age
             boasted
             of
             after
             so
             many
             Embassies
             well
             performed
             abroad
             ,
             and
             as
             many
             Transaction●
             well
             managed
             at
             home
             ;
             after
             a●
             exact
             survey
             of
             all
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             Greek
             and
             Latine
             Learning
             ;
             afte●
             so
             many
             elaborat●
             Discourses
             in
             Divinity
             ,
             
             and
             other
             part●
             of
             Learning
             ;
             concluded
             his
             Life
             wit●
             
             ●his
             Protestation
             ,
             That
             he
             would
             give
             all
             his
             Learning
             and
             Honour
             ●or
             the
             plain
             Integrity
             and
             harm●ess
             Innocence
             of
             
               Iean
               Vrick
            
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             devout
             poor
             man
             ,
             that
             spent
             ●ight
             hours
             of
             his
             time
             in
             prayer
             ,
             ●●ght
             in
             Labour
             ,
             and
             but
             eight
             in
             ●leep
             ,
             and
             other
             Necessaries
             :
             and
             ●his
             complaint
             to
             another
             that
             ad●●red
             his
             astonishing
             industry
             ;
             
             
             
               Ah!
               Vitam
               perdidi
               ,
               operose
               nihil
               agendo
            
             !
             and
             this
             Direction
             to
             a
             third
             ,
             that
             desired
             him
             in
             his
             great
             Wisdom
             and
             Learning
             ,
             in
             brief
             to
             shew
             him
             what
             to
             do
             ,
             
               vi
               Be
               serious
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Earl
             of
             Strafford
             ,
             
             
               O
               trust
               not
               i●
               man
               that
               shall
               die
               ,
               nor
               in
               the
               Son
               of
               ma●
               that
               shall
               be
               made
               a●
               grass
               .
            
             There
             is
             no
             confidence
             in
             Princes
             :
             the
             onl●
             thing
             that
             stands
             by
             a
             man
             ,
             is
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             testimony
             of
             a
             good
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             Doctor
             Donne
             ,
             A
             Person
             of
             a
             great
             parts
             and
             spirit
             as
             any
             thi●
             Nation
             ever
             beheld
             ,
             being
             upo●
             his
             death-bed
             taking
             his
             solem●
             farewel
             of
             his
             most
             considerabl●
             friends
             ,
             lef
             this
             with
             them
             :
             
               I
               re●pent
               of
               all
               my
               life
               ,
               but
               that
               part
               〈◊〉
               it
               I
               spent
               in
               communion
               with
               Go●
               and
               doing
               good
               .
            
             That
             person
             in
             dying
             hour
             shall
             wish
             hi●self
             not
             
             man
             ,
             that
             hath
             not
             been
             a
             good
             Ch●●stian
             .
          
           
             Sir
             
               Spencer
               Compton
            
             ,
             Brother
             to
             ●he
             Right
             Honourable
             the
             Earl
             of
             Northampton
             ,
             calling
             to
             him
             such
             Reverend
             persons
             as
             Bishop
             Mor●ey
             ,
             and
             Doctor
             Earles
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             on
             his
             death-bed
             at
             Bruges
             ,
             he
             ●aised
             himself
             upon
             his
             pillow
             ,
             ●nd
             held
             out
             his
             arms
             as
             if
             he
             were
             to
             embrace
             one
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               O
               my
               ●esus
            
             !
             Intimating
             the
             comforts
             ●hat
             then
             flowed
             in
             from
             the
             holy
             ●esus
             into
             his
             Soul.
             After
             which
             ●oly
             ecstasie
             ,
             composing
             himself
             ●o
             a
             calm
             and
             serious
             discourse
             ,
             ●e
             said
             to
             the
             standers
             by
             ,
             
               O
               be
               ●ood
               ;
               O
               keep
               close
               to
               the
               principles
               ●f
               Christian
               Religion
               ;
               for
               that
               ●ill
               bring
               peace
               at
               the
               l●st
               .
            
          
           
             
               Edward
               Peito
            
             Esqire
             ,
             
             ●fter
             he
             had
             told
             his
             ●hysitians
             that
             God
             had
             ●ent
             him
             his
             Summons
             ,
             it
             ●as
             his
             expression
             ,
             tha●
             al
             the
             sins
             of
             
             his
             former
             life
             did
             even
             kick
             him
             in
             the
             face
             ;
             and
             that
             if
             we
             do
             well
             ,
             now
             he
             saw
             the
             evil
             attendiug
             well-doing
             was
             short
             ,
             but
             th●
             good
             eternal
             ;
             If
             we
             do
             ill
             ,
             th●
             pleasures
             of
             doing
             ill
             pass
             away
             and
             the
             pain
             remaineth
             ;
             his
             chie●
             charge
             about
             his
             children
             ,
             bein●
             that
             they
             should
             have
             a
             Religio●●
             Education
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             hav●
             God
             for
             their
             portion
             ,
             as
             well
             〈◊〉
             his
             Estate
             .
          
           
             An
             Excellent
             person
             havi●●
             writ
             exquisitely
             for
             Christian
             R●●ligion
             ,
             hath
             this
             discourse
             of
             t●●
             Nature
             of
             it
             ,
             viz.
             Doth
             now
             th●
             conquest
             of
             Passions
             ,
             forgiving
             〈◊〉
             Injuries
             ,
             doing
             Good
             ,
             Self-deni●●
             Humility
             ,
             Patience
             under
             crosse
             which
             are
             the
             real
             expressions
             〈◊〉
             Piety
             ,
             speak
             nothing
             more
             No●●
             and
             Generous
             then
             a
             luxurio●●
             malicious
             ,
             proud
             ,
             and
             impati●●
             Spirit
             ?
             Is
             there
             nothing
             more
             b●●
             coming
             and
             agreeable
             to
             the
             So●
             
             of
             man
             in
             exemplary
             Piety
             ,
             and
             a
             holy
             well-ordered
             conversation
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             lightness
             and
             vanity
             (
             not
             to
             ●ay
             rudeness
             and
             debau●hery
             )
             of
             those
             whom
             the
             World
             accounts
             the
             greatest
             Gallants
             ?
             Is
             there
             nothing
             more
             graceful
             and
             pleasing
             in
             the
             sweetness
             ,
             ●●andour
             ,
             and
             ingenuity
             of
             a
             truly
             Christian
             temper
             and
             disposition
             ,
             ●hen
             in
             the
             revengeful
             ,
             implacable
             Spirit
             of
             such
             ,
             whose
             Honour
             lives
             ●nd
             is
             fed
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             their
             ●nemies
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             more
             truly
             ho●ourable
             and
             glorious
             ,
             to
             serve
             ●hat
             God
             who
             commandeth
             the
             World
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             a
             slave
             to
             those
             ●assions
             and
             Lusts
             which
             put
             men
             ●pon
             contiuual
             hard
             service
             ,
             and
             ●orment
             them
             for
             it
             when
             they
             ●ave
             done
             it
             ?
             Were
             there
             no●hing
             else
             to
             commend
             Religion
             ●o
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             ,
             besides
             that
             ●ranquillity
             and
             calmness
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             ●hat
             serene
             and
             peaceable
             temper
             
             which
             follows
             a
             good
             Conscience
             ,
             wheresoever
             it
             dwells
             ,
             it
             were
             enough
             to
             make
             men
             welcome
             that
             guest
             which
             brings
             such
             good
             entertainment
             with
             it
             .
             Whereas
             the
             amazements
             ,
             horrours
             and
             anxieties
             of
             mind
             ,
             which
             at
             one
             time
             or
             other
             haunt
             such
             who
             prostitute
             their
             Consciences
             to
             a
             violation
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             an●
             the
             Rules
             of
             rectified
             Reason
             ,
             ma●
             be
             enough
             to
             perswade
             any
             rational
             person
             ,
             that
             Impiety
             is
             th●
             greatest
             folly
             ,
             and
             Irreligion
             mad●ness
             .
          
           
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Smith
            
             ,
             after
             he
             ha●
             many
             years
             served
             Queen
             Eliz●beth
             as
             Secretary
             of
             State
             ,
             an●
             done
             many
             good
             services
             to
             th●
             Kingdom
             ,
             particularly
             to
             the
             se●ling
             of
             the
             Corn-rate
             for
             the
             U●●●versities
             ,
             dis●harged
             all
             affairs
             a●
             attendants
             a
             quarter
             of
             a
             year
             b●●fore
             he
             dyed
             ,
             sent
             to
             his
             singul●
             good
             Friends
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Wi●chester
             
             and
             Worc.
             intreating
             them
             to
             draw
             him
             out
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             the
             plainest
             and
             exactest
             way
             〈◊〉
             making
             his
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             living
             godly
             in
             this
             present
             world
             ;
             ●dding
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             great
             pitty
             men
             knew
             not
             to
             what
             end
             they
             were
             born
             into
             this
             world
             ,
             until
             they
             were
             ready
             to
             go
             out
             of
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             My
             Lord
             Bacon
             would
             say
             ,
             
             towards
             the
             ●●tter
             end
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             ●hat
             a
             little
             smattering
             ●●
             Philosophy
             would
             ●●ad
             a
             man
             to
             Atheism
             ,
             ●●t
             a
             through
             insight
             ●●to
             it
             will
             lead
             a
             man
             ●●ck
             again
             to
             a
             first
             ●●use
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             first
             ●●inciple
             of
             right
             rea●●n
             ,
             is
             Religion
             ;
             in
             reference
             
             to
             which
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             wisest
             way
             to
             live
             strictly
             and
             severely
             :
             for
             i●
             the
             opinion
             of
             another
             world
             be
             not
             true
             ,
             yet
             the
             ●weet●st
             life
             in
             this
             world
             is
             Piety
             ,
             Vertue
             and
             Honesty
             ;
             If
             it
             be
             ,
             there
             are
             none
             so
             miserable
             as
             the
             loose
             ,
             the
             carnal
             and
             profane
             Persons
             ,
             who
             lived
             a
             dishonourable
             and
             a
             bas●
             life
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             were
             lik●
             to
             fall
             to
             a
             most
             wofull
             state
             in
             th●
             next
             .
          
           
             
             Prince
             Henry's
             l●●
             words
             .
             O
             Christ
             ,
             th●
             art
             my
             Redeemer
             ,
             an●
             I
             know
             that
             thou
             h●●
             redeemed
             me
             :
             I
             who●
             depend
             upon
             thy
             P●●●vidence
             and
             Merc●●
             From
             the
             very
             bott●●
             of
             my
             Heart
             I
             comme
             my
             Soul
             into
             thy
             ha●●
          
           
             A
             Person
             of
             Qua●
             
             waiti●g
             on
             the
             Prince
             in
             his
             sickness
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             his
             constant
             Companion
             at
             Tennis
             ,
             and
             asking
             ●im
             ,
             how
             he
             did
             ,
             was
             answered
             ,
             ●h
             Tom
             !
             
               I
               in
               vain
               wish
               for
               that
               time
               ,
               I
               last
               with
               thee
               and
               others
               ,
               in
               ●ain
               Recr●ation
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             my
             Soul
             be
             glad
             ,
             for
             at
             ●l
             the
             parts
             of
             this
             Prison
             the
             ●ord
             hath
             set
             his
             aid
             to
             loose
             ●●ee
             ;
             Head
             ,
             Feet
             ,
             Milt
             and
             Liver
             ●re
             failing
             :
             Arise
             therefore
             ,
             and
             ●ake
             off
             thy
             Fetters
             ,
             mount
             from
             ●●y
             Body
             ,
             and
             go
             thy
             way
             .
          
           
             The
             Earl
             of
             Arundel
             ,
             
             ●●ing
             on
             his
             Death●●d
             ,
             said
             ,
             
               My
               flesh
               and
               〈◊〉
               heart
               faileth
            
             ;
             and
             〈◊〉
             Ghostly
             Father
             ad●●d
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             ●●at●
             
               God
               was
               the
               strength
               of
               his
               ●●rt
               ,
               and
               his
               portion
               for
               ever
            
             ;
             〈◊〉
             would
             never
             fail
             him
             :
             He
             an●●ering
             ,
             
               ●ll
               the
               world
               ●ath
               failed●
               〈◊〉
               will
               ●ever
               failu●e
               .
            
          
           
           
             
             Master
             Seldon
             ,
             who
             had
             comprehended
             all
             the
             learning
             and
             knowledge
             that
             is
             either
             among
             the
             Jews
             ,
             Heathens
             ;
             nor
             Christians
             ;
             &
             suspected
             by
             many
             of
             too
             little
             a
             regard
             to
             Religion
             :
             one
             after●noon
             before
             he
             dye●
             sent
             for
             Bishop
             Vsher
             and
             Doctor
             Langbar●●
             and
             discoursed
             to
             the●
             to
             this
             purpose
             :
             T●●●
             he
             had
             surveyed
             mo●●
             part
             of
             the
             Learn●●●
             that
             was
             among
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             Men
             ;
             that
             he
             〈◊〉
             his
             Study
             full
             o●
             Boo●
             and
             Papers
             of
             most
             subjects
             in
             〈◊〉
             World
             ;
             yet
             that
             at
             that
             time
             ●
             could
             not
             recollect
             any
             passa●●
             o●●
             of
             those
             infinite
             Books
             a●●
             Manuscripts
             he
             was
             Master
             wherein
             he
             could
             rest
             his
             So●●
             
             save
             of
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ;
             wherein
             the
             most
             remarkable
             passage
             that
             lay
             most
             upon
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             was
             Tit.
             2.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             
               For
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               that
               bringeth
               salvation
               ,
               hath
               appeared
               to
               all
               men
               ;
               teaching
               us
               ,
               that
               de●●ing
               ungodliness
               and
               worldly
               lust
               ,
               ●e
               should
               live
               soberly
               ,
               and
               righte●●sly
               and
               godly
               ,
               in
               this
               present
               ●orld
               ;
               looking
               for
               that
               blessed
               ●●pe
               ,
               and
               glorious
               appearing
               of
               the
               ●reat
               God
               ,
               and
               our
               Saviour
               Iesus
               ●hrist
               ;
               who
               gave
               himself
               for
               us
               ,
               ●●at
               he
               might
               redeem
               us
               from
               all
               ●●iquity
               ,
               and
               purifie
               unto
               himself
               ●peculiar
               People
               ,
               zealous
               of
               good
               ●orks
               :
               these
               things
               speak
               ,
               and
               ●xhort
               and
               rebuke
               with
               all
               Autho●●ty
               .
            
          
           
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Coventry
            
             ,
             once
             hear●●g
             some
             Gallants
             jesting
             with
             ●eligion
             ,
             said
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             ●reater
             argument
             of
             a
             foolish
             and
             ●●considerate
             person
             ,
             than
             profanely
             
             to
             droll
             at
             Religion
             .
             It
             's
             a
             sign
             he
             hath
             no
             regard
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             not
             touched
             with
             a
             sense
             of
             his
             own
             interest
             ,
             who
             playeth
             with
             life
             and
             death
             ,
             and
             makes
             nothing
             of
             his
             Soul.
             To
             examine
             severely
             ,
             and
             debate
             seriously
             the
             principles
             of
             Religion
             ,
             is
             a
             thing
             worthy
             of
             a
             wise
             man
             :
             whoso●●ver
             turn●
             Religion
             into
             Railler●●
             and
             abuseth
             it
             with
             two
             or
             three
             ●old
             jests
             ,
             rendreth
             not
             Religio●
             but
             himself
             ridiculous
             ,
             in
             the
             opinion
             of
             all
             considerate
             men
             ,
             ●ecause
             he
             sports
             with
             his
             o●●●●fe
             ,
             for
             a
             good
             man
             saith
             ,
             If
             the
             principles
             of
             Religion
             were
             doubtful
             ,
             yet
             they
             concern
             us
             〈◊〉
             neerly
             ,
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             serious
             in
             the
             examination
             o●
             them
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             never
             forget
             a
             traditio●
             of
             the
             Jews
             related
             by
             Masi●●
             upon
             
               Ioshua
               ,
               viz.
            
             that
             Noah
             i●●he
             universal
             deluge
             ,
             instead
             o●
             
             Gold
             ,
             Silver
             ,
             and
             all
             sorts
             of
             treasure
             carryed
             the
             bones
             of
             Adam
             into
             the
             Ark
             ,
             and
             distributing
             them
             among
             his
             Sons
             ,
             said
             ,
             take
             ●hildren
             ,
             behold
             the
             most
             pre●ious
             inheritance
             your
             Father
             ●an
             leave
             you
             ;
             you
             shall
             share
             ●ands
             and
             Seas
             of
             God
             shall
             ap●oint
             ,
             but
             suffer
             not
             your selves
             to
             ●e
             intangled
             in
             these
             Vanities
             ,
             my
             ●hildren
             all
             glideth
             away
             here
             ●elow
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             nothing
             which
             ●ernally
             subsisteth
             ;
             learn
             this
             ●esson
             from
             these
             dumb
             Doctors
             ,
             ●he
             reliques
             of
             your
             Grandfather
             ,
             ●hich
             will
             serve
             you
             for
             a
             refuge
             ●n
             your
             adversities
             ,
             a
             bridle
             in
             ●our
             prosperity
             ,
             and
             a
             Mirrour
             at
             ●ll
             times
             ;
             provide
             for
             your
             Souls
             .
             ●he
             opinion
             of
             whose
             immortali●y
             you
             will
             find
             got
             every
             where
             ,
             ●here
             you
             sind
             men
             ,
             so
             true
             is
             that
             ●f
             Plotinus
             ,
             that
             never
             was
             there
             a
             man
             of
             understanding
             that
             strove
             not
             for
             the
             immortality
             of
             the
             
             Soul
             ,
             
               Animam
               inde
               venire
               unde
               rerum
               omnium
               authorem
               parentem
               ,
               spiritum
               ducimus
               .
               Quint.
            
             That
             which
             we
             call
             death
             being
             in
             
               Max.
               Tyrius
            
             ,
             but
             the
             beginning
             of
             immortality
             :
             Therefore
             Philostratus
             mentioneth
             a
             young
             man
             much
             troubled
             about
             the
             state
             of
             Souls
             in
             the
             other
             life
             ,
             to
             whom
             Apollonius
             appeared
             ,
             assuring
             him
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             that
             it
             was
             immortal
             ,
             and
             bidding
             him
             not
             be
             troubled
             at
             it
             ,
             since
             it
             was
             the
             Divine
             providence
             it
             should
             be
             so
             :
             Nay
             ,
             Phlegon
             a
             Heathen
             hath
             written
             of
             a
             Maid
             in
             Trayls
             of
             
               Phrygia
               ,
               Philenion
            
             by
             Name
             ,
             who
             burned
             both
             with
             lust
             and
             a
             feavour
             to
             death
             ,
             appeared
             to
             her
             Father
             and
             Mother
             ,
             to
             tell
             them
             if
             they
             took
             not
             that
             course
             of
             life
             the
             gods
             designed
             men
             for
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             are
             to
             blame
             they
             did
             not
             instruct
             her
             in
             ,
             they
             would
             find
             another
             state
             they
             little
             thought
             of
             where
             there
             was
             grief
             ,
             and
             no
             re●medy
             :
             
             and
             he
             addeth
             moreover
             that
             he
             sent
             this
             history
             ,
             whereof
             he
             was
             an
             eye
             witness
             ,
             by
             a
             particular
             messenger
             to
             the
             Emperour
             Adrian
             .
          
           
             Curopalates
             relateth
             how
             the
             excellent
             Painter
             Methodius
             ,
             drawing
             the
             last
             day
             heaven
             black
             ,
             the
             Earth
             on
             fire
             ,
             the
             Sea
             in
             bloud
             ,
             the
             Throne
             of
             God
             environed
             with
             Angels
             in
             the
             clouds
             ,
             wrought
             upon
             Bogoris
             the
             Barbarous
             King
             of
             Bulgaria
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             in
             a
             short
             ●ime
             he
             yielded
             himself
             to
             God
             by
             a
             happy
             conversion
             ,
             for
             he
             dreaming
             on
             the
             whole
             proceedings
             of
             that
             day
             ,
             among
             other
             things
             saw
             the
             sins
             he
             had
             made
             so
             light
             of
             ,
             bespeaking
             him
             thus
             :
             I
             am
             the
             pleasure
             thou
             hast
             obeyed
             ,
             I
             am
             the
             ambition
             whose
             slave
             thou
             wast
             ,
             I
             am
             the
             avarice
             which
             was
             the
             aim
             of
             all
             thy
             actions
             ;
             behold
             so
             many
             sins
             ,
             which
             are
             thy
             children
             ,
             thou
             begatst
             them
             ,
             thou
             ●ovedst
             them
             so
             much
             as
             to
             prefer
             
             them
             before
             thy
             Saviour
             .
          
           
             These
             con●iderations
             made
             weeping
             Heraclitus
             wipe
             his
             eyes
             ,
             and
             look
             cheerfully
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             his
             eyes
             were
             never
             dry
             till
             he
             had
             settled
             his
             thoughts
             about
             his
             eternal
             state
             ,
             and
             had
             a
             dry
             Soul
             ,
             not
             steeped
             in
             lust
             ,
             capable
             of
             the
             notions
             of
             immortality
             ,
             the
             only
             support
             of
             Bellisarius
             ,
             when
             having
             been
             the
             Thunderbolt
             of
             War
             ,
             made
             the
             East
             ,
             West
             and
             South
             to
             tremble
             ,
             the
             mighty
             Powers
             of
             the
             Earth
             crawling
             in
             dust
             before
             him
             ;
             he
             that
             drew
             the
             whole
             world
             in
             throngs
             after
             him
             was
             forsaken
             ,
             and
             walked
             through
             the
             streets
             of
             Constantinople
             with
             two
             or
             three
             servants
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             that
             had
             out-lived
             his
             Funerals
             ,
             to
             serve
             as
             a
             spectacle
             of
             pity
             ,
             at
             last
             loosing
             his
             eyes
             ,
             and
             crying
             in
             the
             Streets
             
               dateabolum
               Bellisario
            
             .
          
           
             This
             example
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             of
             the
             sad
             uncertainty
             of
             humane
             affairs
             ,
             
             and
             the
             necessity
             of
             yielding
             to
             religious
             thoughts
             ,
             sooner
             or
             later
             ,
             made
             Charlemain
             at
             the
             Coronation
             of
             his
             Son
             ,
             utter
             these
             serious
             words
             ;
             My
             dear
             Son
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             day
             that
             I
             die
             in
             the
             Empires
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             that
             Heaven
             makes
             me
             born
             again
             in
             your
             person
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             raign
             happy
             ,
             fear
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             force
             of
             Empires
             ,
             and
             Soveraign
             Father
             of
             all
             Dominions
             ,
             keep
             his
             commandements
             ,
             and
             cause
             them
             to
             be
             observed
             with
             unviolable
             fidelity
             ,
             serve
             first
             of
             all
             for
             an
             example
             to
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             a●d
             lead
             before
             God
             and
             man
             a
             life
             irreproachable
             .
          
           
             What
             
               Steph.
               Gardiner
            
             said
             of
             justification
             by
             Faith
             ,
             a
             branch
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             is
             true
             of
             all
             of
             it
             ,
             viz.
             that
             though
             it
             be
             not
             looked
             upon
             as
             a
             good
             breakfast
             for
             men
             to
             live
             up
             to
             in
             the
             heat
             of
             their
             youth
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             a
             good
             supper
             for
             men
             to
             live
             upon
             in
             their
             reduced
             
             years
             .
             The
             Persian
             messenger
             in
             AEschiles
             the
             Tragedian
             ,
             could
             not
             but
             observe
             the
             worth
             of
             Piety
             ,
             in
             time
             of
             extremity
             :
             when
             the
             Grecian
             Forces
             hotly
             pursued
             us
             [
             said
             he
             ]
             and
             we
             must
             venture
             over
             the
             great
             wat●r
             Strymon
             ,
             frozen
             then
             ,
             but
             beginning
             to
             thaw
             ,
             when
             a
             hundred
             to
             one
             we
             had
             all
             dyed
             for
             it
             ,
             with
             mine
             eyes
             I
             saw
             many
             of
             those
             Gallants
             ,
             whom
             I
             heard
             before
             so
             boldly
             maintain
             there
             was
             no
             God
             ,
             every
             one
             upon
             their
             knees
             ,
             with
             eyes
             and
             hands
             lifted
             up
             ,
             begging
             hard
             for
             help
             and
             mercy
             ,
             and
             entreating
             that
             the
             Ice
             might
             hold
             till
             they
             got
             over
             .
             Those
             Gallants
             [
             saith
             a
             good
             man
             in
             the
             application
             of
             this
             story
             ]
             who
             now
             proscribe
             godliness
             out
             of
             their
             hearts
             and
             houses
             [
             as
             if
             it
             were
             only
             an
             humour
             taken
             up
             by
             some
             precise
             person
             ]
             and
             Galba
             like
             ,
             scorn
             at
             them
             who
             fe●r
             and
             think
             of
             death
             ,
             
             when
             they
             themselves
             come
             to
             enter
             the
             lists
             with
             the
             King
             of
             terrors
             ,
             and
             perceive
             in
             earnest
             ,
             that
             away
             they
             must
             into
             another
             world
             ,
             and
             be
             saved
             or
             tormented
             in
             flames
             for
             ever
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             walked
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             or
             after
             the
             spirit
             ,
             here
             without
             question
             they
             will
             say
             as
             dying
             Theophilus
             did
             of
             devout
             Arsenius
             ,
             thou
             art
             blessed
             O
             
               Arsenius
               ,
               Who
               hadst
               alwayes
               this
               hour
               before
               thine
               eyes
            
             ;
             or
             as
             the
             young
             Gallant
             ,
             that
             visited
             St.
             Ambrose
             lying
             on
             his
             death
             bed
             ,
             and
             said
             to
             his
             comrade
             ,
             O
             ●hat
             I
             might
             live
             with
             thee
             ,
             and
             dye
             with
             Saint
             Ambrose
             :
             And
             it
             is
             observed
             among
             the
             Papists
             ,
             that
             many
             Cardinals
             ,
             and
             other
             gre●t
             ●nes
             ,
             who
             would
             think
             their
             ●owle
             ,
             and
             Religious
             habit
             ill
             ●●came
             them
             in
             their
             health
             ,
             yet
             ●●e
             very
             ambitious
             to
             dye
             ,
             and
             be
             ●uried
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             commonly
             they
             ●re
             .
             They
             who
             live
             wickedly
             and
             
             loosly
             ,
             yet
             like
             a
             Religious
             habit
             very
             well
             ,
             when
             they
             goe
             into
             another
             world
             .
          
           
             
               Cardinal
               Woolsey
            
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             Ministers
             of
             State
             that
             ever
             was
             ,
             who
             gave
             Law
             for
             many
             years
             to
             England
             ,
             and
             for
             some
             to
             all
             Europe
             ,
             poured
             forth
             his
             Soul
             in
             those
             sad
             words
             [
             a
             sufficient
             argument
             that
             Politicians
             know
             nothing
             of
             that
             Secret
             whispered
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             that
             Religion
             is
             a
             meer
             Court-cheat
             ,
             an
             
               arcanum
               imperij
            
             ,
             a
             secret
             of
             Government
             ]
             
               had
               I
               been
               as
               diligent
               to
               serve
               my
               God
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               been
               to
               please
               my
               King
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               have
               forsaken
               me
               now
               in
               my
               gray
               haires
               .
            
          
           
             It
             s
             an
             observation
             common
             and
             useful
             ,
             that
             as
             there
             is
             no
             ma●
             of
             quality
             hardly
             goeth
             out
             of
             th●
             world
             now
             ,
             without
             the
             instructi●on
             ,
             prayers
             ,
             and
             ministry
             of
             a
             Chap●lain
             ;
             however
             they
             have
             lived
             i●
             it
             owning
             the
             comforts
             of
             Religion●
             
             though
             they
             disowned
             the
             practise
             of
             it
             .
             So
             there
             is
             no
             King
             or
             States-man
             ,
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             our
             history
             to
             H.
             8.
             times
             ,
             that
             left
             not
             legacies
             more
             or
             less
             to
             pray
             for
             his
             Soul
             ,
             though
             it
             might
             be
             said
             of
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             tart
             Historian
             saith
             ,
             they
             never
             prayed
             heartily
             for
             it
             themselves
             ;
             ●hose
             Masses
             that
             they
             laughed
             at
             ,
             ●hen
             living
             ,
             they
             craved
             and
             ●ayed
             dearly
             for
             ,
             when
             dying
             .
          
           
             About
             the
             year
             1548.
             
             
               Francis
               ●pira
            
             saith
             this
             of
             himself
             ,
             I
             was
             ●xcessively
             covetous
             of
             moneys
             ,
             ●nd
             accordingly
             I
             applied
             my self
             〈◊〉
             get
             by
             injustice
             ,
             corrupting
             ●●dgement
             ,
             deceit
             ,
             
             ●●●enting
             tricks
             to
             ●lude
             justice
             ;
             good
             ●●ses
             I
             either
             de●●●ded
             deceitfully
             ,
             or
             sold
             them
             〈◊〉
             the
             adversaries
             per●idiously
             :
             〈◊〉
             causes
             I
             maintained
             with
             all
             my
             ●●●ht
             ,
             I
             willingly
             opposed
             the
             
             known
             truth
             and
             trust
             committed
             to
             me
             ,
             I
             either
             betrayed
             or
             preverted
             .
             And
             for
             the
             inordinate
             love
             of
             the
             things
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             I
             wofully
             wounded
             my
             conscience
             by
             an
             infamous
             abjuration
             of
             the
             blessed
             Truth
             ,
             which
             I
             formerly
             professed
             upon
             the
             serious
             consideration
             of
             what
             I
             had
             done
             in
             cold
             bloud
             ,
             acknowledging
             my self
             utterly
             undone
             ,
             and
             for
             ever
             :
             This
             poor
             man
             became
             a
             spectacle
             of
             such
             spiritual
             misery
             ,
             and
             woe
             to
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             not
             any
             thing
             left
             unto
             the
             memory
             of
             man
             ,
             more
             remarkable
             ,
             
             his
             spirit
             suddenly
             smitten
             with
             the
             dreadfu●
             sense
             of
             divine
             wrath
             for
             his
             A●postacy
             ,
             and
             split
             in
             pieces
             ,
             as
             i●
             were
             by
             so
             grievous
             a
             bruise
             ,
             fainted
             fearfully
             ,
             failed
             him
             quite
             ,
             and
             fell
             a
             sunder
             in
             his
             breast
             like
             drop●
             of
             water
             ,
             hear
             some
             ruful
             expressions
             
             of
             his
             desperate
             state
             from
             his
             own
             mouth
             .
             
               O
               that
               I
               were
               gone
               from
               hence
               ,
               that
               some
               body
               would
               let
               out
               this
               weary
               Soul
               !
               I
               tell
               you
               ●here
               was
               never
               such
               a
               monster
               as
               I
               am
               ;
               never
               was
               man
               alive
               ,
               a
               spectacle
               of
               such
               exceeding
               misery
               ;
               I
               now
               feel
               Gods
               heavy
               wrath
               ,
               that
               burneth
               like
               the
               torments
               of
               Hell
               within
               me
               ,
               and
               afflicts
               my
               Soul
               with
               pains
               unutterable
               .
               Verily
               desperation
               ●s
               hell
               it self
               ,
               —
               the
               gnawing
               ●orms
               of
               unquenchable
               fire
               ,
               hor●our
               ,
               confusion
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               worst
               ●f
               all
               ,
               desperation
               it self
               continu●lly
               tortureth
               me
               .
               And
               now
               I
               ●ount
               my
               present
               state
               worse
               than
               〈◊〉
               my
               soul
               separated
               from
               my
               ●ody
               ,
               were
               with
               Iudas
               ;
               the
               truth
               〈◊〉
               never
               had
               mortal
               man
               such
               ex●erience
               of
               Gods
               anger
               ,
               and
               ●●tred
               against
               him
               ;
               as
               I
               have
               ,
               the
               ●amned
               in
               hell
               ,
               I
               think
               endure
               not
               ●●e
               like
               misery
               ;
               If
               I
               could
               conceive
               
               but
               the
               least
               spark
               of
               hope
               in
               my
               heart
               of
               a
               better
               state
               hereafter
               I
               would
               not
               refuse
               to
               endure
               the
               most
               heavy
               wrath
               of
               the
               great
               God
               ,
               ye●
               ,
               for
               2000.
               years
               ,
               so
               that
               at
               length
               I
               might
               get
               out
               of
               misery
               .
               —
               O
               that
               God
               would
               let
               loose
               his
               hand
               from
               me
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               were
               with
               me
               now
               as
               in
               times
               past
               ;
               I
               would
               scorn
               the
               threats
               of
               the
               most
               cruel
               Tyrants
               ,
               bear
               torments
               with
               most
               invincible
               resolution
               ,
               and
               glory
               in
               the
               outward
               profession
               of
               Christ
               ,
               till
               I
               were
               choaked
               with
               the
               flame
               ,
               and
               my
               body
               turned
               into
               ashes
               .
            
          
           
             Gribaldus
             addeth
             in
             the
             forecited
             letter
             ,
             that
             being
             sound
             in
             his
             mind
             ,
             and
             memory
             ;
             he
             woul●
             in
             sober-sadness
             ,
             wish
             that
             he
             we●●
             either
             in
             Cain●
             or
             Iudas
             his
             cas●
             the
             worm
             had
             so
             eaten
             into
             hi●
             conscience
             ,
             and
             the
             fire
             into
             hi●
             Soul.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Long
             before
             this
             (
             though
             
             remembred
             it
             not
             till
             now
             )
             viz.
             ●bout
             the
             year
             1160.
             diverse
             of
             ●he
             best
             of
             the
             City
             of
             Lyons
             ,
             ●alking
             and
             walking
             in
             a
             certain
             ●lace
             after
             their
             old
             accustomed
             ●anner
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             summer
             ●●e
             ,
             conferred
             together
             upon
             ●atters
             ;
             among
             whom
             it
             chanced
             ●e
             (
             the
             rest
             looking
             on
             )
             to
             fall
             ●own
             by
             sudden
             death
             ,
             Waldus●●e
             ●●e
             Father
             of
             the
             Waldenses
             ,
             a
             ●●●h
             man
             of
             that
             City
             ,
             being
             one
             ●●
             them
             ,
             and
             beholding
             the
             matter
             ●●re
             earnestly
             than
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             ●●●●ified
             with
             so
             heavy
             an
             exam●●e
             ,
             Gods
             holy
             Spirit
             working
             ●●●hall
             ,
             was
             strucken
             with
             a
             deep
             ●●d
             inward
             repentance
             ,
             where●●on
             followed
             a
             new
             alteration
             ●●●h
             a
             carefull
             study
             to
             reform
             his
             ●●●mer
             life
             ;
             he
             admonished
             others
             ●o
             to
             repent
             ,
             and
             ministred
             large
             ●●es
             of
             his
             goods
             to
             such
             as
             ●●ded
             ;
             many
             people
             therefore
             ●●ly
             resorting
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             seeing
             
             them
             ready
             and
             diligent
             to
             learn
             ,
             he
             began
             to
             give
             out
             to
             them
             certain
             rudiments
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             he
             translated
             himself
             into
             the
             French
             tongue
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             fourscore
             years
             before
             this
             [
             viz.
             ]
             about
             the
             year
             1060.
             there
             was
             at
             Paris
             a
             Funeral
             of
             a
             grave
             Doctor
             ,
             at
             the
             interring
             of
             whom
             ,
             when
             the
             Priest
             came
             to
             the
             then
             used
             form
             mihi●
             or
             ,
             answer
             me
             ,
             the
             Corps
             sate
             up●right
             in
             the
             Beer
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             a●mazement
             of
             all
             that
             were
             there
             cry'd
             out
             sum●
             at
             the
             just
             Tribunal
             of
             Go●
             I
             
               am
               accused
            
             ,
             lying
             immediatel●
             down
             in
             its
             first
             posture
             ;
             the
             asto●nished
             company
             deferring
             the
             B●●rial
             to
             see
             the
             issue
             of
             this
             stran●●
             accident
             ,
             till
             next
             day
             ,
             a
             vast
             mu●●titude
             gather
             together
             from
             a●
             parts
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             to
             consumma●●
             these
             strangly
             interrupted
             
               obs●
               quie●
            
             ,
             when
             at
             the
             same
             words
             th●
             
             disturbed
             body
             riseth
             again
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             like
             hideous
             noise
             ,
             cryed
             out
             
               Iusto
               dei
               judicio
               judicatus
               sum
            
             ,
             by
             the
             just
             
               judgement
               of
               God
               I
               am
               judged
            
             ;
             whereupon
             the
             solemnity
             was
             deferred
             a
             day
             longer
             ,
             when
             the
             whole
             City
             thronging
             to
             the
             strange
             Burial
             ,
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             at
             the
             reciting
             of
             the
             same
             words
             ,
             he
             rose
             up
             the
             third
             time
             ,
             and
             cryed
             
               Iusto
               dei
               judicio
               ●ondemnatus
               sum
            
             ,
             by
             the
             just
             ●udgement
             of
             God
             I
             am
             condem●ed
             ;
             whereat
             ,
             as
             the
             whole
             mul●itude
             was
             sadly
             affrighted
             ,
             so
             ●runo
             was
             seriously
             affected
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             being
             then
             an
             eminent
             ●octor
             in
             the
             same
             University
             ,
             he
             ●●lled
             his
             Schollers
             together
             ,
             and
             ●●ld
             them
             that
             as
             they
             had
             for●erly
             heard
             ,
             so
             they
             now
             saw
             that
             ●he
             judgements
             of
             the
             Lord
             are
             ●●searchable
             ,
             and
             his
             ways
             past
             ●●●ding
             out
             ;
             for
             said
             he
             ,
             this
             Person
             ●hom
             we
             honoured
             ,
             for
             the
             strictness
             
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             the
             vertues
             and
             discretion
             of
             his
             converse
             ,
             cryeth
             now
             that
             he
             is
             damned
             by
             the
             jus●
             judgement
             of
             God.
             
             
               Just
               are
               al●wayes
               the
               judgements
               of
               God
               though
               sometime
               hidden
               (
               I
               a●
               saith
               the
               poor
               man
               damned
               b●
               the
               just
               judgement
               of
               God
               )
               ●
               dreadful
               speech
               ,
               which
               I
               woul●
               to
               God
               alwayes
               sounded
               in
               o●●
               ears
               ,
               till
               it
               get
               into
               our
               heart●
               that
               since
               we
               cannot
               by
               an●
               meanes
               avoid
               judgement
               ,
               a●●
               the
               wrath
               to
               come
               ,
               we
               may
               wi●●
               fear
               prepare
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               in
               t●●
               our
               day
               seek
               the
               things
               that
               b●●long
               to
               our
               peace
               :
               Let
               us
               co●●sider
               my
               Brethren
               (
               goeth
               〈◊〉
               good
               man
               on
               )
               I
               beseech
               you
               w●●●
               profit
               hath
               this
               poor
               wretch●
               〈◊〉
               Hell
               ,
               of
               all
               his
               Light
               and
               kno●●ledge
               ,
               now
               he
               is
               for
               ever
               in
               da●●●ness
               ?
               what
               advantage
               of
               all
               〈◊〉
               estate
               ,
               when
               he
               hath
               not
               a
               〈◊〉
               of
               water
               to
               cool
               his
               tongue●
               
               What
               of
               honours
               and
               delights
               ,
               now
               he
               must
               undergoe
               as
               many
               torments
               ,
               as
               formerly
               he
               enjoyed
               pleasures
               ?
               we
               have
               seen
               his
               body
               thrown
               without
               honour
               into
               a
               dunghill
               ;
               and
               we
               may
               imagine
               his
               Soul
               to
               be
               thrown
               without
               mercy
               into
               Hell
               ,
               to
               suffer
               with
               the
               damned
               ,
               the
               gnawing
               of
               the
               worm
               that
               shall
               never
               dye
               ,
               and
               the
               scorching
               flame
               ,
               that
               shall
               be
               extinguished
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               burning
               unimaginable
               ,
               a
               stink
               intollerable
               ,
               and
               grief
               interminable
               ,
               where
               men
               may
               seek
               death
               ,
               and
               shall
               not
               find
               it
               ;
               death
               being
               there
               immortal
               ,
               and
               feeding
               on
               the
               miserable
               ,
               not
               that
               they
               might
               have
               the
               great
               mercy
               of
               dying
               ,
               but
               suffer
               the
               extream
               punishment
               of
               living
               .
               What
               shall
               we
               do
               ?
               Whose
               advise
               shall
               we
               ●etake
               our selves
               to
               ?
               For
               all
               we
               ●ike
               sheep
               have
               gone
               astray
               ,
               every
               one
               hath
               turned
               to
               his
               
               own
               way
               ;
               
                 There
                 is
                 none
                 that
                 doth
                 good
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 one
              
               ;
               we
               have
               all
               sinned
               ,
               and
               done
               amiss
               ,
               we
               are
               all
               the
               children
               of
               wrath
               ,
               and
               deserving
               the
               same
               condemnation
               unless
               the
               mercy
               of
               Christ
               deliver
               us
               .
               What
               shall
               we
               do
               ,
               shal●
               we
               not
               all
               likewise
               perish
               ?
               I●
               God
               spared
               not
               this
               man
               ,
               nor
               th●
               Angels
               that
               sinned
               ,
               nor
               the
               natu●ral
               branches
               that
               were
               cut
               off
               how
               shall
               he
               spare
               us
               ?
               and
               ye●
               do
               we
               think
               that
               his
               hand
               〈◊〉
               shortned
               ,
               that
               it
               cannot
               save
               ?
            
             〈◊〉
             that
             he
             will
             shut
             up
             his
             lovin●
             kindness
             in
             displeasure
             ?
             Wh●●
             shall
             we
             do
             ?
             
               Oh
               my
               brethren
               〈◊〉
               so
               intangled
               ,
               so
               difficult
               ,
               and
               〈◊〉
               w●ighty
               a
               matter
               ,
               Let
               us
               not
               〈◊〉
               in
               our
               own
               strength
               ,
               let
               us
               〈◊〉
               Counsel
               ,
               not
               of
               the
               Iews
               ,
               〈◊〉
               trust
               to
               be
               justified
               in
               the
               La●●
               nor
               of
               the
               Phylosophers
               ,
               who
               ●●●ly
               o●
               th●ir
               own
               vertues
               ,
               no●
               〈◊〉
               the
               wi●emen
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               i●
               〈◊〉
               
               savour
               not
               the
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               of
               those
               that
               fear
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               walk
               in
               his
               wayes
               :
               Let
               us
               ●ear
               the
               great
               propitiation
               for
               ●●ur
               sins
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               who
               saith
               (
               as
               the
               forerunner
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               ,
               than
               whom
               there
               was
               not
               greater
               born
               of
               a
               woman
               ,
               did
               before
               him
               (
               repent
               ye
               ,
               for
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               heaven
               is
               at
               hand
               :
               )
               bring
               forth
               fruit
               worthy
               of
               re●entance
               :
               if
               ye
               repent
               not
               ,
               ye
               ●hall
               all
               likewise
               Perish
               .
               Let
               us
               ●ear
               Saint
               Peter
               p●eaching
               ear●estly
               that
               men
               should
               repent
               ,
               ●hat
               there
               sins
               may
               be
               blotted
               ●ut
               ;
               and
               when
               his
               hearers
               were
               ●ricked
               at
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               asked
               ●hat
               they
               should
               do
               to
               be
               saved
               ,
               ●e
               repeats
               that
               exhortation
               ,
               re●ent
               .
               Repentance
               brethren
               (
               so
               ●runo
               goeth
               on
               )
               is
               the
               only
               ●lank
               left
               us
               ,
               after
               shipwrack
               ;
               〈◊〉
               us
               turn
               to
               ●●e
               Lord
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               have
               mercy
               upon
               us
               ;
               for
               he
               
               des●reth
               not
               the
               death
               of
               a
               sin●e●
               but
               that
               he
               may
               return
               from
               〈◊〉
               sin
               and
               live
               ;
               neither
               le●●●s
               de●●●●●
               for
               he
               that
               pro●i●eth
               pa●●●●●
               upon
               repentance
               ,
               promi●eth
               〈◊〉
               so
               much
               time
               as
               we
               promise
               o●●
               selves
               to
               repent
               ;
               there
               are
               tho●●sands●
               whose
               ca●e
               is
               like
               theirs
               〈◊〉
               the
               proverbs
               ,
               to
               whom
               God
               speak●●●●
               I
               have
               called
               ,
               and
               ye
               would
               〈◊〉
               answer
               ,
               I
               have
               stretched
               ●o●●
               my
               hands
               ,
               and
               ye
               have
               refuse●●
               Ye
               have
               despised
               all
               my
               co●●
               se●s
               ,
               and
               set
               a●
               naugh●●
               all
               〈◊〉
               reproofes
               .
               I
               will
               also
               laugh
               〈◊〉
               yo●●
               Calamity
               ,
               and
               moc●●●ll
               your
               fear
               cometh
               ,
               when
               your
               〈◊〉
               as
               desolation
               ,
               and
               you●
               des●●●
               on
               cometh
               a●
               a
               whi●le
               wil●●
               when
               distress
               and
               anguish
               ●●●meth
               upon
               you
               ,
               then
               shall
               〈◊〉
               call
               ,
               but
               I
               will
               not
               answer●
               〈◊〉
               shall
               seek
               me
               early
               ,
               and
               shall
               〈◊〉
               find
               me
               .
               The
               Lo●d
               now
               call●●
               us
               ,
               for
               this
               voyce
               is
               not
               for
               〈◊〉
               
               ●●ke
               that
               is
               dead
               ,
               and
               past
               repen●●●nce
               ,
               but
               ours
               who
               live
               ,
               and
               ●hom
               the
               patience
               and
               long-●●ffering
               of
               God
               leads
               to
               repen●●●nce
               ]
               Let
               us
               not
               delay
               from
               ●ay
               to
               day
               to
               answer
               him
               ,
               for
               we
               ●now
               not
               at
               what
               hour
               the
               Lord
               ●ay
               come
               .
            
          
           
             At
             these
             words
             one
             of
             the
             ●cholars
             Landvinus
             by
             Name
             ,
             a
             ●●scan
             of
             Luca
             ,
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             〈◊〉
             rest
             ,
             declared
             they
             were
             all
             ●●●vinced
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             what
             〈◊〉
             said
             ,
             
             but
             added
             with●●
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             world
             ●eth
             in
             wickedness
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             al●ost
             impossible
             to
             be
             seriously
             Re●●gious
             amidst
             so
             many
             strifes
             and
             ●●tentions
             ,
             so
             many
             tumults
             and
             ●mmotions
             ,
             so
             much
             malice
             and
             ●●vy
             ,
             so
             much
             fraud
             and
             in●●stice
             ,
             so
             much
             lying
             ,
             blasphe●●●g
             and
             swearing
             ,
             so
             much
             ●●●ptation
             and
             vanity
             ,
             so
             much
             ●emperance
             and
             debaucheries
             .
             
             A
             good
             man
             must
             separate
             himself●
             to
             intermedle
             with
             tru●
             wisdom
             ,
             take
             the
             wings
             of
             a
             Dov●●
             and
             fly
             and
             be
             at
             rest
             ,
             and
             with
             ●●noch
             and
             Noah
             walk
             with
             God
             and
             therefore
             said
             he
             ,
             Brethren●
             Let
             us
             pray
             to
             God
             to
             direct
             us
             ●●
             a
             retired
             place
             ,
             where
             we
             may
             li●●
             with
             him
             ;
             upon
             this
             two
             othe●
             advised
             that
             they
             should
             goe
             ,
             an●
             consult
             with
             the
             holy
             and
             Re●●●●end
             Bishop
             of
             Gratianople
             ,
             Sa●●●
             Hugh
             about
             withdrawing
             th●●●selves
             into
             a
             desert
             ,
             &
             settle
             the●●selves
             there
             a
             peculiar
             peopl●
             zealous
             of
             good
             works●
             Sa●●●
             Hugh
             ,
             adviseth
             them
             to
             goe
             〈◊〉
             live
             in
             the
             cold
             and
             dreadful
             ●●●sert
             of
             Carthusell
             in
             Daulph●●
             where
             they
             went
             and
             settled
             sev●●●
             in
             number
             ,
             Anno
             1080.
             in
             〈◊〉
             strictest
             way
             of
             Religion
             in
             〈◊〉
             world
             ,
             eating
             no
             flesh
             living
             〈◊〉
             ●ouples
             ,
             labouring
             with
             the
             hands
             ,
             watching
             ,
             praying
             ,
             and
             ●●●●er
             
             meeting
             together
             but
             on
             Sundays
             ,
             the
             Original
             of
             ninety
             three
             
               ●arthusian
               Monasteries
            
             (
             where
             of
             ●he
             Charter-house
             was
             one
             )
             since
             in
             ●he
             world
             .
          
           
             To
             shut
             up
             this
             Collection
             ,
             Master
             
               ●eorg
               Herbert
            
             ,
             and
             Master
             
               Nicholas
               ●●rrar
            
             ,
             as
             dear
             each
             to
             other
             as
             ●oth
             were
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             good
             men
             ,
             ●entlemen
             well
             known
             to
             most
             ●ersons
             of
             quality
             in
             the
             Nation
             .
             ●he
             latter
             of
             them
             a
             Gentleman
             ●f
             a
             good
             Estate
             ,
             extraordinary
             ●●res
             ,
             excellent
             Education
             ,
             and
             of
             ●
             happy
             Temper
             ;
             after
             many
             ●●ars
             travels
             ,
             experience
             ,
             and
             read●●g●
             being
             Master
             of
             most
             ancient
             ●nd
             modern
             Histories
             ,
             and
             of
             ●●
             moderne
             Languages
             ,
             when
             ●●pable
             of
             most
             employments
             that
             ●●come
             an
             accomplished
             Gentle●an
             in
             Court
             and
             Countrey
             ,
             re●●red
             to
             his
             house
             at
             little
             Gidding●
             Huntingtonshire
             ,
             where
             with
             a
             ●umerous
             family
             of
             his
             Relations
             ,
             
             he
             dedicated
             himself
             to
             his
             dyin●
             day
             to
             a
             very
             strict
             way
             of
             servin●
             God
             in
             holy
             and
             excellent
             co●●ferences
             ,
             managed
             by
             the
             me●●bers
             ,
             by
             turns
             in
             devout
             pray●●
             publickly
             at
             the
             set
             hours
             in
             t●●
             Chappel
             ,
             and
             privately
             in
             the
             ●●●nonical
             hours
             day
             and
             night
             in
             t●●
             House
             ,
             in
             an
             orderly
             and
             profitab●●
             course
             of
             reading
             the
             Scriptu●●
             with
             useful
             Comments
             and
             ●●●courses
             upon
             them
             :
             in
             receiv●●●
             the
             pious
             visits
             of
             most
             good
             m●●
             and
             women
             in
             that
             and
             other
             par●
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             in
             relieving
             t●●
             aged
             poor
             ,
             relieving
             and
             instru●●●ing
             the
             young
             ,
             in
             pious
             Need●●●
             works
             by
             his
             Faeminine
             Relation●
             and
             choice
             Pen-works
             by
             hims●●●
             of
             whom
             a
             Reverend
             Person
             ●●
             hoped
             is
             likely
             to
             give
             a
             good
             a●●count
             shortly
             as
             of
             a
             great
             pattern●
             of
             Self-denying
             ;
             yet
             having
             a
             dis●creet
             zeal
             and
             Piety
             to
             a
             backslid●ing
             world
             .
          
           
           
             The
             first
             ●n
             younger
             Brother
             ●o
             an
             ancien●
             Family
             ,
             [
             his
             elder
             Brother
             was
             the
             learned
             Lord
             Her●ert
             of
             ●herbury
             .
             ]
             And
             the
             Earls
             of
             Pemb●oke
             and
             Montgomery
             ,
             the
             〈◊〉
             Lord
             High-s●eward
             ,
             the
             other
             ●ord
             Chamberlaine
             of
             the
             Kings
             ●his
             near
             Relations
             ]
             Fellow
             of
             Tri●ity
             Colledge
             in
             Cambridge
             ,
             Ora●or
             of
             that
             University
             ,
             a
             great
             ●●holar
             ,
             and
             a
             high
             Wit
             ,
             known
             in
             the
             University
             by
             his
             rich
             Fancy
             ●pon
             Prince
             Henries
             funeral
             ,
             and
             at
             Court
             by
             his
             gallant
             Oration
             upon
             Prince
             Charles
             his
             return
             ,
             yet
             quitting
             both
             his
             de●erts
             and
             opportunities
             that
             he
             had
             for
             worldly
             preferments
             ,
             he
             betook
             himself
             to
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             San●tuary
             of
             God
             ,
             choosing
             rather
             to
             serve
             at
             Gods
             Altar
             ,
             than
             to
             seek
             the
             honour
             of
             State
             employments
             :
             to
             testifie
             his
             independency
             upon
             all
             others
             ,
             and
             to
             quicken
             his
             diligence
             in
             Christs
             service
             ,
             he
             used
             
             in
             his
             ordinary
             speech
             ,
             when
             he
             made
             mention
             of
             the
             blessed
             Name
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             to
             adde
             my
             Master
             :
             next
             God
             he
             loved
             that
             which
             God
             hath
             magnified
             above
             all
             things
             ,
             his
             word
             ,
             so
             as
             he
             hath
             been
             heard
             to
             make
             solemn
             Protestation
             (
             as
             Luther
             used
             to
             do
             )
             that
             he
             would
             not
             part
             with
             one
             leaf
             thereof
             for
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             offered
             him
             in
             exchange
             ;
             but
             hear
             the
             good
             man
             in
             his
             own
             good
             wo●ds
             .
          
           
             
               
                 The
                 Pearl
                 ,
                 Math.
                 13.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 Know
                 the
                 ways
                 of
                 learning
                 ,
                 both
                 the
                 head
              
               
                 And
                 Pipes
                 that
                 feed
                 the
                 press
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 it
                 run
                 ,
              
               
                 What
                 Reason
                 hath
                 from
                 Nature
                 borrowed
                 ,
              
               
                 Or
                 of
                 it's
                 self
                 like
                 a
                 good
                 hous●wife
                 spun
                 .
              
               
               
                 In
                 Laws
                 and
                 Policy
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 Stars
                 Conspire
                 ,
              
               
                 What
                 willing
                 Nature
                 speaks
                 ,
                 what
                 forced
                 by
                 fire
                 ,
              
               
                 Both
                 the
                 old
                 discoveries
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 new
                 found
                 Seas
                 ,
              
               
                 The
                 Stock
                 and
                 Surplus
                 ,
                 Cause
                 ,
                 and
                 History
                 ;
              
               
                 All
                 these
                 stand
                 open
                 ,
                 or
                 I
                 have
                 the
                 Keyes
                 .
              
               
                 Yet
                 I
                 love
                 thee
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 I
                 know
                 the
                 wayes
                 of
                 Honour
                 ,
                 what
                 Maintains
              
               
                 The
                 quick
                 returns
                 of
                 Courtesie
                 ,
                 and
                 Wit
                 ,
              
               
                 Invies
                 of
                 favours
                 ,
                 whether
                 party
                 gains
                 ,
              
               
                 When
                 glory
                 swells
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 woundeth
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 all
                 expressions
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 Hand
                 and
                 Eye
                 ,
              
               
                 Which
                 on
                 the
                 World
                 a
                 true
                 Loves
                 knot
                 may
                 tye
                 ;
              
               
               
                 And
                 bear
                 the
                 bundle
                 ,
                 whereso'ere
                 it
                 goes
                 ,
              
               
                 How
                 many
                 drams
                 of
                 Spirit
                 there
                 must
                 be
              
               
                 To
                 sell
                 my
                 Life
                 unto
                 my
                 friends
                 ,
                 and
                 foes
                 .
              
               
                 Yet
                 I
                 love
                 thee
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 I
                 know
                 the
                 wayes
                 of
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 the
                 sweet
                 streams
                 ,
              
               
                 The
                 Lullings
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Rellishes
                 of
                 it
                 ,
              
               
                 The
                 propositions
                 of
                 hot
                 blood
                 and
                 brain
                 ,
              
               
                 What
                 mirth
                 ,
                 and
                 musick
                 means
                 ,
                 what
                 love
                 and
                 wit.
              
               
                 Have
                 done
                 these
                 twenty
                 hundred
                 years
                 and
                 more
                 ,
              
               
                 I
                 know
                 the
                 projects
                 of
                 unbridled
                 store
                 .
              
               
                 My
                 stuff
                 is
                 flesh
                 ,
                 not
                 brass
                 ,
                 my
                 senses
                 live
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 grumble
                 oft
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 more
                 in
                 me
                 ,
              
               
               
                 Than
                 he
                 that
                 curbes
                 them
                 ,
                 being
                 but
                 one
                 to
                 free
                 .
              
               
                 Yet
                 I
                 love
                 thee
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 I
                 know
                 all
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 them
                 in
                 my
                 hand
                 ,
              
               
                 Therefore
                 not
                 sealed
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 open
                 Eyes
                 ,
              
               
                 I
                 ●lie
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 fully
                 understand
                 ,
              
               
                 Both
                 the
                 main
                 sale
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 commodities
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 at
                 what
                 rate
                 and
                 price
                 I
                 have
                 thy
                 love
                 ,
              
               
                 With
                 all
                 the
                 Circumstances
                 that
                 may
                 move
                 .
              
               
                 Yet
                 through
                 the
                 Labirinth
                 ,
                 not
                 my
                 grovling
                 wit
                 ,
              
               
                 But
                 thy
                 silk
                 twist
                 ,
                 let
                 down
                 from
                 heaven
                 to
                 me
                 ,
              
               
                 Did
                 both
                 conduct
                 ,
                 and
                 teach
                 me
                 ,
                 how
                 by
                 it
              
               
                 To
                 Climbe
                 to
                 thee
                 .
              
            
          
           
           
             We
             will
             conclude
             with
             Master
             Herberts
             Motto
             ,
             with
             which
             he
             used
             to
             conclude
             all
             things
             that
             might
             seem
             to
             make
             any
             thing
             for
             his
             own
             honour
             .
          
           
             Less
             than
             the
             least
             of
             Gods
             mercies
             .
             And
             his
             saying
             was
             ,
             when
             he
             heard
             any
             of
             his
             own
             good
             works
             mentioned
             ;
             Ah
             it
             is
             a
             good
             work
             if
             it
             be
             washed
             in
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           
             Reader
             ,
          
        
         
           VVHen
           you
           have
           read
           thus
           far
           ,
           I
           must
           intreat
           you
           to
           do
           as
           I
           did
           when
           I
           had
           writ
           so
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           to
           consider
           ,
           (
           the
           reason
           why
           Religion
           so
           excellent
           in
           its
           self
           ,
           and
           so
           exquisitely
           set
           forth
           in
           the
           discourses
           of
           learned
           men
           in
           all
           ages
           ,
           hath
           so
           little
           influence
           on
           the
           minds
           ,
           and
           manners
           of
           men
           ,
           is
           because
           men
           do
           not
           think
           as
           well
           as
           read
           ;
           do
           not
           by
           Meditation
           ,
           let●
           those
           great
           things
           sink
           into
           the
           heart
           ,
           to
           warm
           the
           affections
           into
           holy
           Resolutions
           ,
           which
           float
           in
           the
           brain
           to
           perplex
           the
           head
           with
           ineffectual
           notions
           .
           
             Inconsideration
             undoeth
          
           the
           world
           ,
           consideration
           must
           recover
           it
           )
           consider
           all
           these
           serious
           sayings
           ,
           spoken
           not
           an
           random
           ,
           but
           upon
           
           experience
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           of
           any
           small
           time
           (
           for
           here
           every
           man
           speaks
           upon
           the
           experience
           of
           his
           whole
           Life
           at
           the
           close
           of
           it
           )
           and
           these
           speeches
           not
           of
           anyone
           party
           or
           sect
           ,
           or
           of
           any
           one
           age
           ,
           but
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           of
           all
           perswasions
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           times
           ;
           spoken
           when
           they
           were
           so
           disintere●●ed
           and
           disingaged
           from
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           neither
           to
           be
           deceived
           or
           abused
           by
           any
           ,
           the
           most
           fair
           ,
           and
           promising
           ;
           nor
           to
           deceive
           ,
           upon
           any
           the
           most
           profitable
           and
           gainful
           consideration
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           take
           time
           to
           reflect
           seriously
           on
           all
           these
           warnings
           of
           dying
           men
           (
           and
           they
           ,
           many
           of
           them
           ,
           the
           greatest
           ,
           the
           most
           learned
           ,
           and
           wisest
           in
           the
           world
           )
           and
           adde
           to
           them
           many
           more
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           lives
           ,
           and
           deaths
           of
           worthy
           men
           ,
           you
           have
           met
           with
           in
           your
           ●eading
           ,
           but
           especially
           remember
           the
           last
           words
           of
           all
           your
           Friend●
           and
           acquaintance
           ,
           about
           
           whose
           beds
           you
           have
           stood
           in
           a
           dying
           hour
           ,
           when
           the
           Physician
           taking
           his
           leave
           of
           them
           ,
           intreated
           them
           to
           send
           for
           the
           Divine
           ,
           to
           whom
           with
           sad
           hearts
           and
           weeping
           eyes
           they
           confessed
           the
           folly
           of
           their
           former
           courses
           ,
           begging
           his
           comfort
           and
           his
           prayers
           ;
           and
           when
           the
           good
           man
           examining
           them
           about
           their
           repentance
           ,
           told
           them
           that
           they
           should
           try
           the
           sincerity
           of
           their
           contrition
           for
           what
           was
           past
           ,
           by
           the
           resolutions
           they
           had
           to
           live
           well
           if
           it
           pleased
           God
           to
           give
           them
           any
           longer
           time
           ,
           or
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           to
           live
           over
           their
           lives
           again
           ,
           the
           pall
           and
           sick
           men
           answered
           ,
           ah
           ,
           if
           we
           had
           an
           hundred
           lives
           we
           would
           live
           them
           at
           another
           rate
           than
           we
           have
           done
           :
           Remember
           when
           the
           good
           discourse
           on
           both
           sides
           was
           over
           ,
           how
           the
           children
           ,
           friends
           or
           relations
           came
           about
           the
           bed
           ,
           to
           take
           their
           last
           
           farewell
           ,
           and
           how
           the
           dying
           person
           hardly
           now
           able
           to
           speak
           ,
           yet
           gathered
           all
           their
           Spirits
           to
           leave
           with
           their
           posterity
           ,
           their
           blessing
           ,
           with
           these
           serious
           words
           ,
           
             Serve
             and
             fear
             God
          
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           Companions
           of
           their
           now
           repented
           sins
           came
           to
           them
           ,
           recollect
           how
           sadly
           they
           warned
           them
           against
           their
           former
           courses
           ,
           beseeching
           them
           as
           they
           loved
           them
           ,
           to
           take
           example
           by
           them
           :
           and
           speech
           failing
           them
           at
           last
           ,
           how
           their
           hands
           and
           eyes
           were
           fixed
           upon
           that
           heaven
           ●nd
           God
           which
           we
           think
           not
           of
           .
           Remember
           and
           consider
           that
           i●
           is
           but
           a
           little
           while
           ,
           and
           you
           must
           be
           in
           the
           same
           condition
           ,
           and
           entertain
           the
           same
           thoughts
           ,
           for
           you
           are
           as
           sure
           to
           dye
           as
           they
           did
           ,
           as
           you
           ●ive
           as
           they
           wish
           they
           had
           not
           ;
           and
           shew
           your selves
           men
           in
           a
           manly
           and
           rational
           resol●●ion
           ●o
           live
           in
           no
           other
           course
           
           than
           that
           you
           dare
           dye
           in
           :
           to
           lead
           betimes
           that
           life
           ,
           which
           you
           see
           all
           men
           wish
           they
           had
           led
           :
           Let
           none
           of
           those
           temptations
           have
           power
           to
           beguile
           you
           to
           the
           Commission
           of
           those
           evils
           ,
           which
           will
           have
           no
           rellish
           in
           
             the
             evil
             day
          
           ,
           when
           they
           should
           comfort
           you
           under
           the
           guilt
           of
           them
           .
           
             Remem●er
             the
             end
          
           ,
           other
           mens
           which
           you
           have
           seen
           ,
           and
           your
           own
           which
           you
           expect
           ,
           and
           you
           will
           
             not
             do
             amiss
          
           .
           The
           Lord
           Capel
           of
           blessed
           memory
           told
           his
           Son
           
             R.
             H.
          
           the
           Earl
           of
           Essex
           ,
           upon
           the
           day
           of
           his
           Death
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           leave
           him
           a
           Legacy
           out
           of
           Davids
           Psalms
           ,
           
             Lord
             ,
             lead
             me
             into
             a
             plain
             path
          
           :
           For
           Boy
           (
           said
           he
           )
           I
           would
           have
           you
           a
           plain
           honest
           man
           ,
           to
           which
           I
           may
           adde
           that
           excellent
           saying
           of
           the
           same
           Noble
           Lord
           ,
           the
           276th
           of
           his
           choice
           daily
           observations
           ,
           Divine
           and
           Morall
           ,
           viz.
           
           
           
             The
             wisdom
             of
             those
             young
             men
             is
             most
             excellent
             ,
             who
             by
             providence
             and
             discourse
             of
             reason
             ,
             do
             so
             order
             their
             affairs
             ,
             that
             they
             ●tay
             not
             till
             necessity
             or
             experience
             force
             them
             to
             use
             that
             o●der
             ,
             which
             wise
             foresight
             would
             much
             sooner
             have
             taken
             .
          
        
         
           I
           will
           close
           these
           living
           sayings
           of
           dying
           men
           ,
           
           with
           the
           remarkable
           expressions
           of
           a
           Reverend
           Person●
           
             Consideration
             of
             our
             wayes
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             so
             exceeding
             great
             use
             ,
             that
             scarce
             any
             thing
             undoeth
             mankind
             more
             than
             the
             neglect
             of
             it
             .
             O
             that
             I
             might
             prevai●
             with
             you
             to
             a
             conscientious
             practise
             of
             it
             .
             I
             have
             heard
             of
             ●
             Gentleman
             that
             upon
             his
             Death
             bed
             ,
             laid
             this
             one
             comman●
             upon
             this
             wilde
             Son
             ,
             and
             engaged
             
             him
             to
             the
             performance
             of
             it
             by
             a
             solemn
             promise
             ;
             
               that
               he
               should
               every
               day
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               be
               half
               an
               hour
               alone
            
             ;
             which
             this
             young
             man
             constantly
             observing
             ,
             and
             spending
             his
             half-hours
             retirement
             (
             at
             first
             )
             in
             any
             kind
             of
             vain
             thoughts
             ;
             at
             last
             he
             began
             to
             ponder
             with
             himself
             ,
             why
             his
             Father
             should
             enjoyn
             him
             this
             penance
             ;
             and
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             suggesting
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             his
             intent
             therein
             could
             be
             no
             other
             ,
             but
             to
             bring
             him
             to
             
               consider
               of
               his
               ways
            
             ,
             and
             
               whether
               they
               tended
            
             ,
             and
             
               what
               would
               become
               of
               him
               hereafter
               ,
               if
               he
               went
               on
               :
            
             it
             pleased
             the
             Lord
             so
             to
             set
             those
             thoughts
             home
             upon
             his
             heart
             ,
             that
             he
             became
             a
             new
             man.
             Which
             one
             instance
             may
             teach
             us
             how
             advantagious
             a
             duty
             ,
             serious
             consideration
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             it
             doth
             concern
             men
             to
             retire
             frequently
             
             from
             the
             Cares
             ,
             and
             ●usinesses
             of
             this
             Life
             ,
             and
             examine
             how
             the
             case
             stands
             between
             God
             ,
             and
             their
             Souls
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A48788-e210
           
             Dr.
             
               T.
               Th.
            
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A48788-e460
           
             There
             is
             a
             Book
             talkt
             of
             amongst
             the
             Iews
             called
             
               Poenitentia
               Adami
            
             .
          
           
             1
             King
             4.
             91.
             10.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             Phaen.
             p.
             112.
             
          
           
             Rememb
             .
             the
             end
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             never
             do
             amiss
             .
             Ecclus.
             
          
           
             Diog.
             Laert
             .
             p.
             42.
             
             Ed.
             Rom.
             Zan.
             
          
           
             Plutarch
             .
          
           
             Apol.
             2.
             p.
             8.
             
             Clem.
             Alex.
             Strom.
             6.
             ●az
             de
             patre
             orat
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             Plut.
             Apol
             .
             Soc.
             31.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             Bib.
             p.
             564.
             
          
           
             Caus.
             de
             ●l
             .
             l.
             ●
             .
             c.
             35.
             
          
           
             Deg.
             where
             me●h
             .
             Leg.
             Hist.
             Pho.
             Bibl.
             p.
             1463.
             
          
           
             Dio●
             .
             La●●
             .
             p.
             c.
             
          
           
             Plut.
             Apoth
             .
          
           
             
               Athen
               deip
               .
               106.
               
            
             
               Agel
               .
               26.
               
            
             
               Hesych
               .
               voce●
               Perian
               .
            
             
               Ex●
               Her●
               Pont.
               l.
               de
               .
               Prince
               .
            
          
           
             Plut.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ●
             
          
           
             ●●me●
             He●
             .
             Subse●
             .
          
           
             Diog.
             La●r
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Idem
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Athen.
             13.
             c.
             28.
             5.
             5.
             
          
           
             vid.
             Plat.
             Timaeu
             .
             Plut.
             l.
             8.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Aug.
             8.
             
             ●
             .
             D.
             c.
             11.
             c●rsigon
             .
             de
             temp
             .
             Ather
             .
             Xen.
             l.
             3.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Pha
             vor
             .
             l.
             1.
             comment
             .
             Plato
             died
             crying
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Athen.
             l.
             13.
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             Elian
             l.
             2●
             va
             .
             Hist.
             c.
             9.
             ●l
             .
             1●
             Curt.
             l.
             ●
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             Phy.
             l.
             8.
             
          
           
             Providen●iā
             E●a●●
             .
             ep
             .
             l●
             28.
             ep
             .
             mono
             Ludov
             vives
             de
             Caus.
             Corr●pt
             .
             vid.
             Arist.
             Dorj
             .
             Evesta
             .
             p.
             111
             ,
          
           
             Suidas
             in
             voci
             Theophrastus
             ,
             Athen
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             vid.
             Causab
             .
             in
             Theoph.
             Char
             Proleg
             .
          
           
             Dequil●
             accu●i●●me
             scriptsit
             .
          
           
             Videt
             Athens
             l.
             12.
             c.
             270.
             171.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             I
             har
             .
             var.
             his●
             .
             12.
             c.
             43.
             
          
           
             Laertius
             130.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Vocebus
             ●●●●●sthenes
             ,
             〈…〉
             et●●●ian
             var●
             hist.
             ●
             .
             10.
             c.
             〈◊〉
             Diogenes
             〈…〉
             .
             l.
             6.
             
             〈◊〉
             6.
             147●
             &c.
             
          
           
             ●uid
             .
             in
             vo●
             .
             ●estrot
             
          
           
             Lumb
             .
             to
             l.
             3.
             dist
             .
             15.
             
             Aq.
             p.
             3.
             q.
             15.
             art
             .
             4.
             
             Lad
             l.
             6.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             Aul.
             C.
             l.
             19.
             c.
             1.
             
             Cic.
             Tu●
             .
             4.
             l.
             4.
             
             Sen.
             ep
             .
             85.
             de
             .
             ●ra●
             l.
             9.
             c.
             Cic.
             de
             ●in
             .
             l.
             4.
             
             Aq.
             22.
             de
             q.
             24.
             
             Art.
             2.
             3.
             
             Clem.
             Alex.
             Padag
             2.
             13.
             
             L●ert
             .
             Zeno
             l.
             7.
             
          
           
             Vi●
             .
             Phi●●
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Vid.
             Jamb
             .
             Sect.
             Pyth.
             comment
             .
             S●mp
             .
             ut
             et
             .
             ●●rianin
             epict
             .
             ●alch
             .
             vit
             .
             Pythag.
             aldro●●●d●●
             9.
             de
             lib.
             D.
             Laert.
             
          
           
             La●r
             .
             2.
             p.
             21.
             
             Herod
             .
             Tha●
             .
             c.
             44.
             
             Plin.
             l.
             17.
             c.
             5.
             l.
             27.
             l.
             24.
             c
             17.
             
             Arsen.
             in
             po
             .
             Aphth
             .
             Hier.
             Apol.
             ad
             Rus.
             Herod
             .
             Euberpe
             Gregor
             .
             Gyrald
             .
             de
             Pythas
             .
             simb
             .
             Hier
             .
             in
             quest
             .
             ad
             Hebidiam
             .
             A.
             Gell.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             11.
             
             Luc.
             Dial.
             Plut.
             de
             Placitis
             .
             Plut.
             
          
           
             Suidas
             Plin.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Sta.
             ●
             el.
             &
             sont
             .
             Gr.
             el.
             Lat.
             
          
           
             Luer
             .
             150.
             and
             153.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Till●s●on
             ,
             &c.
             
             A
             man
             born
             to
             adde
             Perspicuity
             to
             the
             strength
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             use
             .
             Chron.
             con
             .
             Possev
             .
             Bibl.
             
          
           
             
               Val.
               max.
               l.
               p.
               8.
               
               Massom
               .
            
             
               Scip.
               vid.
               Euseb
               .
               pepar
               .
               evang
               .
               l.
               11.
               c.
               c.
               35.
               36.
               
            
             
               Hesich
               .
               de
               Philos
               .
            
          
           
             See
             Virgil.
             AEnead
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             the
             words
             sheol
             and
             Hades
             have
             ●ignified
             an
             invsible
             state
             since
             they
             were
             wordes
             ,
             Broughton
          
           
             Dr.
             I.
             W.
             
          
           
             Hym.
             3.
             
          
           
             Plot.
             Enn.
             1.
             l.
             8.
             
          
           
             See
             Mr.
             Joas
             Grey
             .
             ser.
             de
             res
             .
          
           
             see
             Came
             Hist.
             med●r
             c.
             73.
             
             Sym
             ,
             Groular
             .
             Hist.
             mem
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Epith.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Lyis
             .
             dissert
             .
             9.
             
             A●g
             .
             C.
             D.
             c.
             24.
             ●rw
             .
             Rawl
             .
             Hist.
             World.
             b.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             2.
             
             Euseb.
             chron
             .
             &
             Scal.
             Isa.
             9.
             see
             Gregory
             .
             Assimon
             .
             232.
             23.
             
          
           
             Amra
             .
             phel
             .
             quasi
             dixsit
             descende
             .
          
           
             Herodotus
             .
          
           
             as
             in
             Athen
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Alex.
             
          
           
             vid.
             Alex.
             
          
           
             The
             Romans
             believed
             a
             providence
             ;
             in
             that
             Caesars
             murderers
             fell
             upon
             those
             very
             weapons
             they
             killed
             him
             with
             .
          
           
             Who
             was
             both
             a
             Courtier
             ,
             and
             a
             Recluse
             .
          
           
             Ann
             6.
             
          
           
             Suet
             Tiber.
             c.
             61.
             
          
           
             De
             van
             .
             idol
             .
          
           
             Tacit.
             l.
             13.
             
          
           
             Ab●●t
             ut
             epis●
             .
             olas
             illas
             legitimas
             .
             put●tis
             .
             Lyl
             Greg.
             Cyr.
             de
             poel
             .
             hist.
             dial
             .
             l.
             8.
             vid.
             Scrivel
             .
             Annot.
             in
             Martiall
             10.
             
          
           
             Miraris
             homines
             ad
             deos
             ●ire
             deus
             in
             hominem
             venit
             .
             nulla
             fine
             deomens
             bona
             sen.
             ep
             .
             73.
             p.
             673.
             
          
           
             Holling
             p●
             35.
             
          
           
             Vit.
             Rom.
             ulj
             in
             p.
             34.
             
             Ed.
             Par.
             
          
           
             p.
             132.
             
          
           
             132.
             
          
           
             75●
             .
          
           
             Suet.
             
          
           
             *
             Hi●
             (
             
               speaking
               of
               a
               Country
               m●ns-house
               ,
               into
               whi●h
               he
               retired
               by
               chance
               for
               food
               .
            
             )
             (
             O
             sapientiam
             dei
             admirabilem
             )
             (
             
               saith
               he
            
             )
             optimam
             scholam
             Christianitatis
             dominus
             mihi
             paraverat
             ,
             sic
             effecit
             deus
             admirabilite●
             ut
             bonus
             rustic●s
             sanctissimum
             ●●lum
             quem
             habebat
             operante
             domino
             mihi
             quasi
             instillaret
             .
             Ego
             verò
             malus
             Christianus
             ,
             si
             quidem
             Christianus
             ei
             scientiâ
             prelucerem
             eâdem
             horà
             suam
             gratiam
             in
             utroque
             explicavit
             ,
             &
             ostendit
             deus
             ,
             a
             me
             scientiam
             rustico
             ,
             ab
             illo
             ze●i
             se
             mina
             quaedam
             Ingenerans
             .
          
           
             See
             his
             life
             writ
             first
             in
             Italian
             ,
             then
             in
             Latin●
             by
             Beza
             ,
             and
             in
             English
             by
             Crashaw
             ,
             and
             
               Calv.
               Ded.
               ep
               .
               com
               .
               in
            
             1
             
               ad
               Cor.
            
             
          
           
             Valdeso
             ,
             the
             Author
             of
             a
             good
             book
             of
             considrations
             is
             an
             instance
             o●
             the
             same
             nature
             ,
             leaving
             the
             Emperours
             service
             ,
             for
             the
             stricter
             profession
             of
             Religion
             ;
             ●he
             particulars
             I
             have
             not
             now
             by
             me
             
          
           
             Lact.
             de
             opis
             .
             dej●
             ex
             ipsis
             membrorum
             officiis
             &
             ufibus
             partium
             singularum
             quantâ●vi
             providentiae
             quisque
             factus
             sit
             intelligere
             nobis
             licet
             .
             See
             Arist.
             de
             partibus
             Animal
             .
          
           
             Se
             my
             Lord
             Brooks
             his
             Book
             .
          
           
             *
             
               De
               prin●ip
               .
               p.
            
             2.
             art
             .
             54.
             55.
             
             Nay
             Doctor
             ●●rvy
             having
             searched
             accurately
             into
             the
             na●●re
             of
             generation
             concludes
             upon
             a
             creation
             ,
             ●ecause
             none
             ever
             found
             any
             thing
             ,
             either
             ele●ents
             or
             particles
             before
             ,
             and
             separate
             from
             bo●●es
             ,
             which
             might
             make
             them
             ,
             therefore
             God
             ●ade
             them
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Hom.
             Virg.
             Sen.
             Luc.
             Statis
             .
          
           
             Strabo
             ,
             l.
             15.
             
             Herod
             .
             Euterp
             .
             de
             AEgyptis
             quibus
             est
             de
             infernis
             .
             Persausio
             Taci
             .
             Prophyr●
             l.
             4.
             de
             Edendis
             Anim
             .
          
           
             Prat.
             Spirit
             c.
             195.
             re●er
             .
             Bar.
             An.
             411.
             
          
           
             Whose
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             argueth
             him
             so
             possessed
             with
             a
             serious
             Religion
             ,
             that
             he
             there
             hazards
             all
             for
             〈◊〉
             squares
             his
             interest
             by
             it
             ,
             raiseth
             all
             his
             Prin●●●ples
             of
             Government
             upon
             it
             ,
             adviseth
             his
             S●●
             to
             be
             serious
             in
             it
             ,
             comforteth
             himself
             under
             ●
             the
             Calamities
             that
             befell
             him
             and
             his
             Peop●●
             with
             considerations
             taken
             from
             it
             ,
             framed
             〈◊〉
             Soul
             into
             the
             power
             of
             it
             ,
             at
             last
             sealed
             it
             as
             〈◊〉
             first
             King
             that
             dyed
             a
             Martyr
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             excellent
             preface
             to
             his
             History
             of
             the
             ●orld
             ,
             wherein
             he
             doth
             from
             great
             instances
             of
             ●●e
             Providence
             of
             God
             ,
             finding
             out
             the
             sins
             of
             ●●e
             greatest
             men
             ,
             Kings
             of
             
               France
               ,
               Spain
            
             and
             Eng●●nd
             ,
             conclude
             what
             fear
             and
             reverence
             of
             God
             ●●ould
             be
             upon
             the
             hearts
             of
             all
             men
             .
          
           
             Having
             held
             a
             private
             conference
             awhile
             with
             his
             brothers
             Ambassador
             ,
             he
             took
             the
             candle
             to
             light
             him
             down
             ,
             which
             the
             Ambas●ador
             endeavoring
             to
             hinder
             by
             taking
             the
             candle
             into
             his
             own
             hand
             the
             Emperour
             refused
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Sir
             Remember
             that
             you
             saw
             Charles
             the
             fifth
             ,
             who
             hath
             been
             attended
             by
             〈◊〉
             many
             Armies
             ,
             and
             waited
             on
             by
             so
             many
             Lor●
             and
             Gentlemen
             ,
             Now
             hath
             not
             a
             Servant
             at
             ha●●
             in
             his
             Cha●ber
             to
             wait
             upon
             him
             .
          
           
             Pezel
             .
             Mellit
             .
             His●or
             .
             1283.
             
             Anno
             1621.
             
             Synch
             .
             Hispan
             .
          
           
             And
             after
             an
             unanswerable
             Trearise
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             .
          
           
             This
             great
             man
             coming
             over
             as
             I
             take
             it
             from
             Sweden
             ,
             or
             returning
             thither
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             been
             Ambassador
             ●or
             that
             Crown
             in
             France
             ,
             where
             his
             wife
             by
             his
             direction
             ioyned
             in
             Communion
             with
             the
             English
             Church
             ,
             lay
             by
             his
             own
             distem●er
             ,
             and
             the
             violence
             of
             a
             storm
             he
             met
             with
             in
             his
             passage
             on
             his
             death
             bed
             ,
             where
             sending
             for
             ●he
             Minister
             of
             the
             Place
             ,
             I
             think
             he
             desired
             him
             to
             perform
             the
             last
             office
             for
             him
             ,
             Professing
             himself
             the
             poor
             Publican
             ,
             and
             saying
             he
             had
             nothing
             to
             trust
             to
             but
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             wishing
             that
             all
             the
             World
             saw
             as
             much
             reason
             for
             Religion
             as
             he
             did
             .
             See
             his
             life
             in
             the
             Dutch
             Eicones
             ,
             Illustrum
             virorum
             ,
             the
             Athenae
             ,
             Batavicâ
             Elogia
             ,
             Doctor
             Hamonds
             defences
             of
             Gro●ius
             and
             the
             particular
             manner
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             in
             Doctor
             Merick
             Casaubons
             little
             tract
             ,
             the
             verborum
             usu
             :
             see
             Gro●us
             his
             Epist.
             
          
           
             He
             charged
             his
             Heir
             upon
             his
             blessing
             to
             have
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             the
             Patrimony
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             Reverend
             Dr.
             Po●ces
             Sermon
             at
             his
             Funeral
             .
          
           
             See
             my
             Lord
             Bacons
             confession
             of
             ●aith
             ,
             and
             his
             devotion
             Printed
             in
             ●
             little
             book
             about
             twelve
             years
             agoe
             ,
             wherein
             he
             doth
             very
             seriously
             prosess
             that
             after
             all
             hi●
             studies
             and
             inquisitions
             ,
             he
             durst
             not
             ●●e
             with
             any
             other
             〈◊〉
             th●n
             those
             Religion
             taught
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             pro●●●
             among
             the
             C●ris●ians
             .
          
           
             Prince
             H●nry
             used
             to
             s●y
             that
             he
             knew
             no
             sport
             worth
             an
             oath
             ,
             and
             with
             Judge
             Nich●l●
             ,
             that
             he
             knew
             not
             what
             they
             called
             Puritan
             preaching
             ,
             but
             he
             loved
             that
             preaching
             that
             went
             next
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             sp●ke
             [
             as
             〈…〉
             to
             say
             of
             Dr.
             Preston
             ]
             as
             if
             they
             knew
             the
             〈◊〉
             God●
             
          
           
             From
             a
             Gentlemans
             mouth
             at
             whose
             house
             he
             lodged
             in
             Italy
             .
          
           
             From
             Doctor
             Vshers
             mouth
             ●hom
             he
             de●●red
             to
             preach
             at
             his
             Fun●ral
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             him
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             at
             the
             Celebration
             whereof
             a
             great
             scholer
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             commonly
             re●orted
             ,
             coming
             in
             stared
             ,
             ●●ying
             ,
             I
             thought
             Selden
             had
             more
             learning
             ,
             judg●ment
             and
             s●i●●t
             than●
             to
             〈◊〉
             to
             ob●●lete
             formes
             .
          
           
             History
             of
             Spira
             ,
             in
             Latine
             and
             English.
             
          
           
             Gribaldus
             Epist.
             de
             tremendo
             ,
             divin
             .
             jud
             .
             exemplo
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
               M.
               D.
               E.
            
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A48788-e16450
           
             And
             in
             the
             preface
             to
             h●●
             Book
             ●alled
             Knowledge
             and
             ●●●●tise
             .